Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

London,  2011

"Lovely Emma Watson, we have a question for you."

Emma smiled, "Let's hear it then."

"What was your favorite line from the movie franchise; Harry Potter?"

Emma chuckled as she gazed towards her fellow castmates who were looking at her, smiling, "Uhm —" she cleared her throat and faced them, "If you two don't mind, I'm going to bed before either of you comes up with another clever idea to get us killed, or worse. . . expelled." She said in a bossy 'Hermione' tone.  She grinned as she remembered the line she said almost ten years ago, now here they were having their conference for the last movie of the series. Oh, how time flies . . . . too fast. The room filled with applause and cheers. Emma smiled, very pleased with herself, as she gazed upon the two boys sitting beside her.

"Woah, you still got it in you Em." Rupert said, grinning.

"After all this time," whispered Dan, chuckling. Across the table, she caught the familiar blue eyes of the person who was grinning at her from ear to ear..

Her eyes fixed back on her friends, and replied, "Always." She muttered, borrowing the line of their co-star, Alan Rickman.

Once the conference is over and their fans have left, the cast along with the producers and directors gather and enjoy a well earned meal at a private restaurant. Emma takes a moment to  herself to freshen up.  After retouching her face and taking a moment to herself she exits the bathroom, as she starts to make her way back to her friends, out of the corner of her eye, she notices something glowing. Unable to deny her curiosity, she crouched next to the small odd-looking stone sitting on the floor picking it up and examining it. As she brings it closer it feels like the stone glows stronger. 
"What's this?" She muttered, but before she could put the stone back, she felt a hand on her arm.

She jumps and nearly screams, yet she recognises those familiar blue eyes that are staring straight at her. He lets her go as she turns to face him. "Tom! What the hell?" She can’t help her startled squeak.

"Sorry Em, but I needed to talk to you…wait what's that?" Tom asks curiously, eyeing the glowing stone in her hands.

She brings the stone closer to their faces and they both look at it closely “I don't know, I just found it do you think it looks. . . strange?" She asks, looking closely at the stone. Tom takes the glowing stone from her and inspects it carefully.

"I’ve never seen this kind of stone, it's…" but before he can finish, he is cut off  as he brings his other hand to his chest, clutching it. He looked visibly in pain. Emma snatches the stone from his hand and drops it. Neither of them notice the stone magically disappear as soon as it hits the floor.

She looks at him with worry, "Tom? Tom, what's wrong?" Emma starts to panic when she begins to realise her friend is turning paler than usual, "I . . . I can't . . . breathe . . . ."

Emma starts to reach for him but suddenly feels her lungs squeezing her from the inside. She stopped in her tracks and started to wheeze. She can feel Tom staring at her as they both lose the fight to keep their eyes open, as the hallway fades to black. 

Meanwhile at Hogwarts . . .

"Hermione, where are you going?" The brunette turns her gaze towards her best friends and arches a brow. "I'm off to the library." Her tone brooking no nonsense, in a manner that makes it sound like they are asking a silly question and they should already know the answer. 

"Blimey! At this hour? It's late." Ron said.

The brunette looked at him and rolled her eyes, "Ronald, we have an exam tomorrow for Transfiguration. I have to study." 

"Study? She aces her exams without needing to bloody study! Merlin!" she heard Ron exclaimed, followed by a chuckle from Harry. “Best not to argue Hermione, Ron.” he said. 

Shaking her head at them both, she makes her way to the school library, nodding a greeting to Madam Pince as she walks in. "Good evening dear, what are you doing here at this hour?" Madam Pince asks. She didn't really need to ask Hermione, she comes here every night, be it either to read or study.

The brunette just smiles, "I just need to finish something, don't worry Madam Pince, it's just for a bit then I'll be on my way." She answers politely.

The librarian nods and smiles at her, "Okay dear, don't take long, we don't want you falling asleep in here again do we?" Swinks at Hermione causing the young witch to softly giggle and blush.  She makes her way towards her favourite spot in the library. Some nights, the brunette ends up sleeping in here making Madam Pince — or a friend — levitate her towards the hospital wing so she can let Hermione continue sleeping in a comfortable position.

An hour into her reading, Hermione keeps murmuring some of the study notes Professor McGonagall gave them, "What was it! I forgot . . . erm I think it was . . ."  She widens her eyes in a slight panic. She can’t believe she’s forgotten it.

"Oh no! No no no!" She keeps shaking her head and trying to think harder. She can't forget it. She needs to remember it otherwise her notes would be incomplete. She can’t finish her studying without it.

Suddenly, she hears a loud thump behind her, causing her to turn around, "Boo!" She lets out a small shriek as she realises who is behind her. "What the bloody hell, Malfoy?!" She whispers scolds him. 

The blonde platinum-haired boy laughs. "You should've seen your face! Granger that was priceless!"

She rolls her eyes at him, "I don’t have  time for playing around, Draco. I still have to finish this! We have McGonagall’s transfiguration exam tomorrow." She scoffs and turns back to her books.

Draco snorted, "As if you need to study." Hermione gave him a look, "What was that?" She asked with a raised eyebrow.

He shrugged, "Don't be daft, Hermione, no one calls you the brightest witch of our age, for nothing, you know." He answered casually. Hermione can't help but blush.

"I'm flattered, Malfoy." She turned back at him, "But I need to remember the note Professor McGonagall gave us earlier. Any idea what it was?"  She looks up at him with a silent plea.

"How should I know? I just slept the entire class." He said. Hermione rolls her eyes at him carefree comment, "Typical." She muttered.

"Oi, I’m still at the top of the class even though I don't pay attention, you know!" He rolls his eyes. Hermione just shakes her head at that and lets out a small smile knowing it's true.

"Whatever makes you sleep at night, Malfoy." 

Draco suddenly stops and grabs her arm making Hermione startle, he pulls her from her seat and starts to walk towards the bookcases like he’s in a daze. 

"Where are you taking me?" She asks as she’s dragged by the pale boy in front of her. Draco ignores her noticing for the first time that the library is eerily quiet and empty, no students or Madam Pince, in the back of his mind he realises how weird this is. He continues dragging Hermione towards the place in the library he swears a sound came from.

The Restricted Section.

"I swear to Merlin, Draco Lucius Malfoy! If you don't tell me what's going on,  you will wake up bald tomorrow." Malfoy glares at her and places a finger over her lips, Hermione suddenly feels a jolt deep in the pit of her stomach by the gesture and the close proximity. 

"Shhh… Listen." He whispers. Silence fills the air as she looks at him with bewilderment.

Suddenly they hear a clanging noise coming from the enclosed back section of the room.

"What was that?" Hermione’s Gryffindor courage overrides any sense of sensibility, as she takes her wand out and points it at the locked gate. "Alohomora." She mutters softly and the door lock snapps open.

"Wait — what?" cries Draco beginning to realise they might be out of their depths. "I don't know, Granger. I don’t think this is safe. Er . . . how about we tell Madam Pince about this and —" Hermione rolled her eyes as she looked at Draco who just stood there outside the restricted section, "Oh don't be such a wuss!"

"You calling me a wuss?!" 

"Duh." Hermione said as she rolled her chocolate brown eyes.

"How dare you —"

" — Oh just shut up and follow me." The brunette cut in as she went near him, she took his arm and dragged Draco inside.

"I'm not sure if this is —"

"— Oh be quiet, Malfoy!" She hissed.

"Damn you and your stupid Gryffindor morals," Malfoy muttered, still sticking beside Hermione, as his eyes roamed around the creepy dark room.

"Lumos," Hermione muttered, causing the tip of her wand to light up. "Here —" she said as she followed the strange sound.

"What the bloody hell is that?" Malfoy's eyes widened as both of them caught sight of a stone just across the corner of the dark room — it was shining brightly. "I, I don't know," Hermione muttered but went near it anyway.

"Granger, don't." Malfoy spat as he took her hand, stopping her from walking towards the glowing stone. "Malfoy, we'll just take a look at it and bring it to the headmaster, it looks strange but I don't think it's something serious." 

Rolling his eyes, "Nothing serious." He muttered sarcastically but nodded anyway as both of them slowly walked near towards it. "You know there's a muggle saying that "Curiosity killed the nosy cat." He muttered some more, and the brunette just rolled her eyes at him. "The cat wasn't nosy." She slowly picked up the stone from the ground and looked at it, furrowing her eyebrows.

"Well? What is it?" he asked. Malfoy snatched the stone away from the brunette's hand and examined it on his own. Before the brunette could even answer his question, she felt a strange feeling on her chest, her heart suddenly stung. "Oh sweet Salazar, what is happening to you?!" Malfoy worriedly exclaimed as he dropped the stone and took Hermione into his arms.

"Draco —" then she closed her eyes.

"Granger? Granger! Hermione what's . . ." He closed his eyes tightly as he felt a sudden pain in his abdomen, he clutched his stomach using his free hand, and then his chest began to ache. Malfoy turned weak until he felt his knees on the floor dropping Hermione slowly on the ground as breathed heavily trying to gain more air but it was no use — he closed his eyes again and saw nothing but pitch black.

Chapter Text

"What happened?" A worried voice exclaimed.

"I just saw them both lying on the floor. No cuts nor bruises, they just laid there, I don't even know why."

"We checked the CCTV cams earlier, the video was cut. I think someone tampered with it."

"Impossible. I talked to the person in charge - there was no one inside the room except for him, and the security told us and other customers said no one even went to the spot where both Tom and Emma were found."

"Perhaps it's the food they ate?"

"No Mr. Radcliffe, it wasn't food poisoning either. They were just experiencing over-fatigue, that's all."

"So you're saying they're fine, then?"

"Yes, Mr. Grint both your friends will be alright. They just need some rest."

The group sighed in relief, "Phew, good."

"I better get going, It's getting late. I'll see you guys tomorrow."

"Us too. Uhm . . . do you both mind if you stay here for a while until both of them wake up?"

"Sure, no problem. Alex called saying he's coming for Emma, so it won't be a problem."

"Okay, call us if anything goes wrong alright?"

"Okay, we'll update you all later." Steps were heard coming out of the rooms as both boys were talking again with the doctor.

"Hmmm" All of them froze as they heard a sound coming from the pair who were lying on the bed, their beds were placed beside each other. Both slowly opened their eyes.

"Mr. Felton, Ms. Watson. Thank God you're both awake." The doctor said as he fixed his eyes on the pair that looked confused. "Don't worry, both of you were just experiencing over-fatigue. It's best if you both go home, take some rest, and take a leave tomorrow." He continued. A raven-haired man beside the doctor spoke up, "That's a good idea — you both take some rest, two days from now will be the premiere night and I don't want you both to miss it." He said.

The brunette lying on her bed sat up, completely bewildered, and glanced at the boy lying on the bed beside her. The two of them exchanged looks, and both of them stayed silent — completely speechless.

"Mr. Grint and Mr. Radcliffe can I have a word with you, it'll take only for a minute." The doctor said. "I'll come with," A brunette boy said. "You sure, Alex? Your sister might need you." said the ginger-haired boy. The blonde shrugged and faced the two and smirked, "Nah she has company already." The three boys chuckled and followed the doctor outside their room.

After a few moments of silence...

"WHERE THE BLOODY HELL ARE WE?!" the pale boy beside the brunette cried.

"Draco? Uh . . . your hair?" The brunette spoke up as she pointed her finger above his head. The boy quickly glanced at the mirror — thanking mentally whoever placed a small mirror beside him — then gasped at what he saw. His platinum locks were brown. Instead of silver hair, he had brunette hair like the girl next to him, and his eyes . . . it wasn't stormy gray anymore but they turned crystal blue.

"What? What the —?!" He gazed towards the girl beside him and widened his eyes.

"Yours! It's been cut short!" He pointed out.

She took both her hands above her her and gasped as she felt her long curly hair no more, her hair was cut shorter than usual and it was straight. Before she could even say something, the boy next to her exclaimed. "Where in bloody Merlin's beard are we?! What is this?! That! That! That!" as he pointed out the machines next to him, the television in front of him, the air conditioner at the corner, and other appliances that were unfamiliar to him. "Why aren't we in the bloody restricted section?! Where was the last place we've been?! We're not even in the hospital wing! And what the Salazar's pants are we wearing!"

Still bewildered, Hermione said quietly, "I think we're in the hospital - the muggle hospital. The man back there wasn't a healer, it was a doctor." She muttered as she gazed upon the tiled floors and the white-painted walls. Draco's face was painted with shocked expressions that no one could've even imagined seeing a Malfoy would wear.

"WHAT?!" he cried. "HOW IS THIS EVEN POSSIBLE!" He started to panic but just then Hermione cut him off.

"Shut up Malfoy, they are coming." Malfoy tried to gain his composure but still failed. His eyes were still painted in worry and panic.

He just couldn't believe why he had ended up in a muggle hospital. The last time he checked, he was in Hogwarts then he was here! This is atrocious! "Emma! Tom! Are you alright?" The raven-haired boy said as he — along with two others — hurriedly walked towards the pair.

"Emma? Tom?" She muttered under her breath.

"Potter! We need some explanation here! Why are we in the muggle world!? What happened to me?! . . . and what the bloody hell are you wearing?!" Draco burst out, panic still flowing from his voice. Harry Potter and Ron Weasley weren't wearing their Hogwarts robes and 'Potter' wasn't wearing any glasses.

"Potter?" Dan laughed. "Okay, seriously Tom, don't play around." The three men in front of them burst out laughing.

"What's so funny Potter?! Weasley?! Do you think this situation is laughable?! You see my hair here, it changed! Is this some sort of prank? What the bloody hell happened?! And who is that you're laughing with?!" Draco spat as he pointed out Alex Watson. Hermione just stood silent, watching them — still doesn't know what to say.

"Tom, I know you all are devastated knowing that the series has ended - but please, don't play around like that! It's creepy!" Alex cried between his laughs.

"Seriously, Tom — stop it." Rupert laughed.

"Series?" Emma asked, bewildered. "What series? What are you talking about?" She continued.

The three boys stopped laughing and looked at her, "Uhm — Harry Potter series?" Dan said, chuckling. "Seriously you two. Stop it already." Rupert said still red from laughing.

"Harry Potter — what?!" Draco yelled, "Oh Merlin!", and covered his face with his hands.

"Harry this isn't funny anymore!" Hermione exclaimed.

"Yea' Em, he's Harry Potter, I'm Ron Weasley, he's Draco Malfoy, and you're Hermione Granger and he's Alex Watson your brother." Rupert pointed out, laughing.

"Brother?" Draco faced them, "Granger doesn't have a brother, Weasley!"

"Yeah' Hermione doesn't, but Emma has one." Dan said, amused but confused at his friends' actions. " . . . and you, got three."

"WHAT?!" Draco exclaimed eyes widened.

"MY NAME IS DRACO MALFOY! I'M THE SON OF LUCIUS AND NARCISSA MALFOY. HEIR OF THE MALFOY HOUSEHOLD AND I GOT NO BROTHERS!"

Dan, Rupert, and Alex stopped laughing and exchanged worried glances as they watched them both, Hermione Granger — turned pale along with Draco who was in Tom's body. "Okay, honestly you both are starting to creep me out," Rupert said. "Look, can you three leave us for a moment, I'm going to have a word with him, alright?" Hermione said in a calm voice, the three stared at her, confused, but nodded anyway. "Okay — just stop that joke of yours when we get back, that was weird," Dan said then the three of them left the room.

Hermione gazed towards Draco, "Listen Malfoy, I am also confused here, but come on, you don't need to throw a tantrum like that! I think they were not Harry and Ron, and I still don't get it when they said about a Harry Potter series, we'll figure this out okay? — but before that, we just need to play along and act normal."

"WHAT?!" He exclaimed. "What do you mean they were not Potter? What series?! What is that?"

Hermione took a deep breath and said, "They were talking about a movie alright? A Harry Potter movie." She couldn't believe what she had just said.

"Movie?! Potter has a movie? What?!"

Hermione sighed, "I still cannot answer that question of yours Malfoy, but we will find a way. I don't wanna be stuck here! Even though I'm a muggle-born, I can't live without magic. In the meantime, we will just play along with them even though we don't bloody know how to! Just act natural, act like a muggle —"

"I can't be a muggle! I'm a pureblood! I don't bloody know how! Can I just owl my father here —" Hermione cut him off. "We can't do magic! We are muggles right now! And we don't even have our bloody wands with us!" "You know wandless magic, right?" Draco asked her, and she nodded. "Try it Granger, let us see then."

Hermione sighed and muttered,"Wingardium Leviosa." pointing her finger toward a mug but to their surprise — it didn't budge.

Her brown eyes widened. She couldn't do magic "See?" Hermione sighed, Draco's face was covered in shock, yet again. "Maybe it has worn off, let's wait a little more and maybe our magic will —" But Hermione cut him off, yet again, "— you heard them right? A bloody movie! We are starring in a movie that is — OUR LIFE. They know our names, don't they? But we don't know who the bloody Emma and Tom are! Just . . . I don't know how to explain this! Just use your brain Draco, I know you have one."

"How can I bloody contact you then, huh?! I assume we have different homes here, how can I reach you!? I know you can figure out how to live in a muggle world but I cannot!" He started to panic. Thinking of many possibilities that might happen.

What would he say? What would he act? How can he live? He doesn't know how to talk to muggles and even act like one.

"With this." Hermione reached out for the purse in a desk beside her bed, sighing in relief she saw a mobile phone inside the purse. She got up from her bed and moved towards Draco who was still plastered with a bewildered face — Hermione reached out his pockets and with satisfaction, she took out the small box inside. His phone. "What the bloody hell is that?!"

"It's called a cellphone, Draco." She rolled her eyes. "But it's more techy and modern compared to what I had back home," she muttered, but Draco just raised a brow at her in question. Hermione sighed. Damn, teaching a pureblood with muggle stuff is so head-aching.

"Now, how can I contact you with that? Can't I use an owl or something?!" He asked. "No you can't Malfoy, obviously . . . and cellphones are way faster. You open this screen to unlock, then dial me with this, and click this icon and talk to me." She instructed him even though she was confused at first, since the phone was all modern and more techy now, back at home, the muggle world only had flip phones and such. Draco clicked the green phone icon on the screen as Hermione told him so. Malfoy was startled as he heard a ringing sound, it came from Hermione's phone that was clutched in her hand. "Look." Hermione took her phone and answered his call.

"Do you get it now, Malfoy?" She said in the other line. Malfoy's face looked dumbfounded as he stared at his phone after hearing Hermione's voice coming from it.

"This is bloody amazing," he muttered. Hermione let out a chuckle, bemused at her friend. "I just need some time for research or something, we can get through this, Draco." She said.

Malfoy's worried face started to fade as his . . . Tom's blue eyes locked up at Hermione's . . . Emma's brown ones.

"I hope so, well at least you're here. We can get through this . . . oh Merlin, when I come back home I will kiss the Hogwarts floor!" He exclaimed.

Hermione smiled at that, not because of his joke but because she sensed some hope from his voice. "I will be looking forward to that." Malfoy smiled at her and suddenly he opened his arms and pulled her inside his embrace, Hermione quickly hugged back, snuggled in his chest, and sighed. Hermione and Draco were good friends back in the wizarding world . . . well, great friends . . . even though they are stuck in a world where both of them don't belong. They know they can get through this.

The door abruptly swung open, revealing a ginger-haired boy, a raven-haired one, and a blonde one. The three were grinning widely as they walked towards the pair — who both pulled away from the hug and looked at them.

"Come on sis, I'll take you home." Alex said, "See you at the premiere guys." he added as he turned to Dan, Rupert, and Malfoy. "And get well, Tom."

"Uhm — " Hermione looked at Draco who nodded and whispered, "I'll call you later." Hermione smiled upon hearing those words. He may be having a chance to live in a muggle way. The three men in front of them watched and grinned widely, yet again. "Okay, let's go. I'm tired." Hermione said as she took her purse, waving Draco and the two boys goodbye, she followed Alex outside heading towards home. Well, the thought of going 'home' made her uneasy.

Draco, who was looking at the two boys in front of him after Hermione went out — arched a brow and asked, "Why are you two smiling like that?" Dan shook his head, "Good thing you're not addressing me as 'Potter' again." 

"Now let's go home, I'm tired." Rupert chuckled. Draco stood still, and froze at his spot.

"What's wrong, mate?" Dan asked, worried. "You feeling alright?" Draco nodded but was debating to himself asking them how to get to his house. He can't just ask where his house was, it'll sound mental. "Er . . . can someone of you take me home? I'm . . . uh . . ." Rupert smiled, "Say no more mate, I can drive you home. I know you still don't feel well." Draco released a breath he didn't know he was holding. "Okay, uh . . . thanks." The three walked outside.

"I'll see you in the premiere night Tom, now go get some rest. And we'll stop by here tomorrow," Rupert said as he drove away. Draco walked towards the door and hesitantly knocked. He still couldn't believe what he was doing.

Suddenly a woman maybe around 50 smiled at him, "Welcome back Tom dear, how was your day at the conference?" She asked him. Draco stared at her for a moment then answered, "It was, alright." He said. The woman nodded and gestured for him to come inside. The house was huge, it was unlike his Manor back home of course but the house was different, it had cream-colored walls and white tiles instead of black ones, and the room was full of lights from bulbs instead of enchanted ones.

It was different, it was cozy. "Uhm . . . can I ask you something . . . Uhm . . ." Draco ran out of words to say. He doesn't know how to.

He can't just ask the name of the woman's name, can he? It'll sound completely strange. "Oh don't tell me you forgot your Nana Alice's name?" The woman laughed, joking. But Draco didn't take it as a joke. "Oh, I was just joking Tom. So what is it you want to ask me?" Draco rubbed the back of his neck. "Er . . . I was going to ask you where my parents and my . . . my uh . . . brothers are?" He sounded quite unsure of what he just said, which made the woman look at him confusingly. "Your Mum and Dad are in your old house, of course, your brothers too. Why are you asking me that —?"

". . . No, I . . . I was just making sure."

"Okay, you need some rest now dear, I'll get home in a minute. Now, up you go. Goodnight." Then the woman left.

Leaving a confused Draco walking upstairs.

The house wasn't that big so he luckily managed to find Tom's bedroom. He went towards the bathroom took a quick shower and changed his clothes. Examining the rest of the room, he caught sight of a picture near his fireplace. It was odd though, considering the photo was still instead of moving like in his world.

He looked like 11 years old in that picture, he was with Hermione, Harry, Ron, Crabbe, and Goyle - which was weird because he, Crabbe, and Goyle barely hung out in Hogwarts - they were wearing their Hogwarts robes and they were at the Great Hall.

Draco couldn't help but furrow his brows with that, he took the picture frame and saw something written at the back. 'First day of the shooting. — Harry Potter and The Philosopher's Stone.' "Philosopher's - what?" Draco placed the frame back where it belonged and again, caught sight of something interesting by the bookshelf.

Seven - seven books were piled up and he took one, entitled; Harry Potter and the Philosopher's Stone.

"POTTER OWNS A BOOK — ?!" Draco scanned the first few chapters of the book. Then he saw his name, eyes widened, he read it.

'Is it true?' He said. 'They're saying all down the train that Harry Potter's in this compartment. So it's you, is it?' 'Yes' said Harry. He was looking at the other boys. Both of them were thickest and looked extremely mean. Standing on either side of the pale boy, they looked like bodyguards. "Oh, this is Crabbe and this is Goyle," said the pale boy carelessly, noticing Harry was looking. "And my name's Malfoy, Draco Malfoy'"

Draco dropped the book, he looked completely bewildered.

"What the bloody hell was that?" He muttered to himself.

"I did not even meet Potter in that way!" Draco paced back and forth and stopped as he heard his phone ring. He quickly got it and answered, swiping the green icon — without even looking at the caller ID. "Granger?! Is this you?! Thank Merlin! I just read something horrible! It was —"

"Tom! What are you blubbering about!?" A woman's voice laughs at the other line. Draco's eyes grew wider and checked the phone seeing, "Mum" on the screen. Draco gulped.

"It was nothing uh . . . mother." He said hesitantly and nervously.

"Mother? When was the time you addressed me using that word?"

"I mean, Mum." He covered up quickly. "Oh Tom you're still not feeling well, don't you? Well, I just heard what happened to you and Emma earlier. Is she okay?" She sounded worried. "Yes, she's fine now. I need some sleep . . . Mum, can you call again tomorrow?" "Of course Tom, I was checking up on you. We'll see you on the premiere night. We miss you . . . I miss you. I'm so proud of you." She said softly. Draco couldn't help but feel a pang in his chest as he heard 'Tom's mother' saying those words. Now he misses his Mother, Narcissa. His real mother, Draco's mother. "Thank you. Take care . . . Mum. I'll see you soon."

"I love you, Tommy. Goodnight." and with that she ended the call.

Draco sighed, he remembered his Mother. Oh, how he wishes he could talk to his mother and tell her all about this mess. He badly wants to go back home.

Then again, his phone rang seeing "Emma" in the caller ID. His face lit up and answered it, "GRANGER! OH THANK MERLIN IT'S NOW YOU!" he exclaimed. Hermione on the other line, giggled but stopped, recalling what he just said, "What do you mean — now? Who called you earlier?"

"Tom's mother, I suppose." He answered. " — and how did it go?" She asked, worriedly.

"Don't worry, It was alright but sweet Salazar there's a woman in this house, you know you muggle calls as slaves?"

"— maids Draco. They're called maids, not slaves. That's probably Tom's housekeeper." Hermione said, with a laugh. "Oh, okay. It was weird though, I was used to house elves, not some old lady." He mumbled as he heard Hermione sigh. "Don't worry, that'll be over soon."

"So, how about you?" Draco asked, concerned. "I'm alright Malfoy. I can manage, good thing Emma has a flat on her own, but I don't think I can play this for too long though. Look, I saw some books in Emma's room here, and some photographs of us too along with Harry and the others as well. It was so weird, really weird." Draco snorted, "I know." Hermione sighed, "How about I come by there tomorrow morning, I could ask Alex to drop me there. It's probably for the best since no one is staying there except for you and your maid, right? Alex is staying with me right now, he says it's better if he keeps an eye on me tonight, and he's in the guest room, obviously, but it's still really awkward, though." She mumbled.

Draco Malfoy's protective side suddenly tensed up and exclaimed, "WHAT?"

"Relax, he's Emma's brother -" but she was cut off by him, " - But still! Oh Merlin! Just . . ." he stopped and let out a sigh, ". . . Just stay away from him if that's even possible," he mumbled, clearly still annoyed by the fact there was someone with her. Hermione sighed on the other line but Malfoy swore he could sense her smirking, "Don't worry. We'll talk about this tomorrow, but right now we both need some sleep. This was a long and stressful night."

"I know." Draco sighed, "Goodnight Hermione, take care." Hermione smiled upon hearing her name, they rarely call each other by their first names, they are more like last name bases even though they're very good friends.

"You too. Goodnight, Draco." Malfoy smiled as he ended the call and placed the odd-looking box what they called the phone, above the table.

He jumped straight into the bed and turned off the lights using the switch, which he luckily discovered near the bedside table. "I can't get used to this." He muttered as he faced the ceiling. He misses his home. He missed his bed in the Slytherin common room, he missed his icy cold dormitory. He missed the emerald green sheets and curtains. He misses their world, and most of all, he misses magic.

Hermione on the other hand, thought of just the same as Draco did. She misses Harry and Ron even though Rupert and Dan looked exactly like them but - It wasn't the same. She misses her Gryffindor friends, the warm atmosphere of their common room, and the scarlet red sheets on her bed, she misses her wand, which was strange because just right before she headed to bed, she always held her wand.

"This will be over soon." She muttered to herself before she closed her eyes.

Chapter Text

"Ronald, shush! Keep quiet! You're going to wake them both up."
"Duh, Ginny. I am supposed to be waking them both up. Breakfast is almost ready, they still need to get ready for classes also."
"Weasley! Shush! They're waking up."
"Why shush? Zabini, they're waking up, why would I keep quiet?"
"Oh for the love of Godric, Ronald, just shut up!"
"Seriously, Parkinson?"
"Oh, Merlin!"
 
Emma and Tom both found themselves sleeping in some old-looking room, they opened their eyes revealing two Gingers staring at them, a raven-haired boy wearing round glasses, a raven-haired girl, and a tanned-skinned tall boy.

"Good, both of you are up!" said Madam Pomfrey as she appeared out of nowhere. "You both fell asleep at the library and Madam Pince brought you two up here, she says you two were studying but then she found you both at the restricted area - she didn't bother telling the Headmaster about it, avoiding you both trouble, she knows that it was something important, knowing Miss Granger here." She said as she smiled at the brunette. "I won't be asking questions. Now off you go you two, you must get to prepare, or you'll miss out on breakfast," she added. Then she left.
 
Tom and Emma looked completely bewildered.

"Was that Madam Pomfrey from the book? Don't tell me she is her. Please don't." Tom muttered, looking shocked. Emma sighed and faced him, also shocked, "I think she is."

"Oh god," Tom muttered.

Pansy cleared her throat making both of them look at her, "Now Draco, let's go. I don't wanna miss breakfast because of you." She said as she left, Blaise Zabini following behind her.

Both two Slytherin stopped by the door waiting for Malfoy to follow. Tom looked so confused and glanced at Emma. "Em? Please tell me that was Louis and Scarlett, not Pansy Parkinson and Blaise Zabini. Don't tell me we are in the hospital wing, and please say this is Rups, Bonnie, and Dan, not Ron and Ginny Weasley and Harry Potter staring right in front of us." Again, Emma sighed and said, "I think they are." Tom's eyes widened and realized Emma was wearing her Gryffindor robes, her hair was bushy and not well tamed, and she was Hermione, just like their movie.

"Okay, please can someone pinch me - Ow!" Tom glared at the ginger-haired girl beside him, "What the bloody hell was that for?!"

Ginny shrugged, "Well you did ask for it, Malfoy."
 
"Malfoy?" Tom muttered as he quickly looked down and saw him wearing his Slytherin robes, his hands were paler than usual, and wait — "Can someone please hand me a mirror." He tried to say like he was Malfoy. After all, this was a dream, right? 

"Bloody hell, well mate, give that ferret a mirror. You know Malfoy can't go on his day not looking at himself." Ron said as he rolled his eyes, making the black-haired wizard chuckle. Harry quickly conjured a mirror making Emma and Tom look dumbstruck, Tom faced himself. His hair - was silver blonde, and his eyes were stormy grey. Just like the movies and the books. He was Draco Malfoy.

"Oh no." Emma stood up and glanced at the mirror also, her hair was bushy, and she looked like Hermione she played in the movie. "Okay, seriously you two - I can't see why you both are staring at the mirror looking like you both saw yourselves for the very first time." Ron chuckled.

Both Tom and Emma's eyes widened. "Er - can you excuse us both for a moment?" Emma asked them.
 
The three Gryffindors shrugged then nodded and walked towards Zabini and Parkinson. "Why aren't they fighting or calling each other's names?" Tom asked as he eyed the five students near the doors who were chatting casually. Emma shrugged, "I don't know." she muttered.

"Okay wait . . . why are we here? The last time I checked the series just ended and I'm certain we aren't in the set." Tom said, but he started to panic. "I don't know." Emma said, "I think this is just a dream, we'll wake up from this madness soon. In the meantime, let's just stay in this world and do some spells and stuff. Let's make the rest of this dream worthwhile." Emma beamed as she stood up, but Tom still looked worried. "Look Em, I still don't think this is a dream."

"Well, we can worry about that when we're sure, but right now, I'm hungry. So let's go and follow them." Tom nodded and followed Emma who was Hermione now, literally.
 
"Good, now let's go." Pansy called in as she dragged Draco away, "We'll meet you four lions at potions!" She added as they walked away. Harry, Ron, and Ginny waved back a good bye.

"Now, let's go 'mione?" Harry said as he tugged Ginny's arm and placed his own around her. "Okay, I still need to shower though," Emma replied, playing along as Hermione. Well, she is Hermione, so she can play this just fine. "I'll catch up with you guys later! Lavender's waiting for me!" Ron cried as he ran away, the three friends laughed and waved him goodbye. Hermione caught sight of Ginny and Harry's hands interlacing one another. She can't imagine that'll be Bonnie and Dan, it's just so weird to think of. But then again, this is a dream. Right? Because Slytherin and Gryffindors are friends now, and it wasn't even in the books. What could go wrong?
 
 
"I need to ask you both, something." Tom, who was Draco now, asked the two Slytherins. The three of them were walking towards the Slytherin dungeons. Tom was holding up Malfoy's wand and really couldn't help but feel excited doing real spells instead of fake ones like special effects and all . . . even though this was a dream, it just felt so real.

"What is it, mate?" asked Zabini. "Why are we friends with the Gryffindors again?" He asked, scratching the back of his head. As far as he can remember, when they were filming; Harry Potter . . . Slytherins were evil to the Gryffindors, but now? He's not quite sure anymore.

Then here he is acting Draco Malfoy, again but this time Crabbe and Goyle aren't his companions, but Parkinson and Zabini instead.

"I sometimes find myself asking that same question," said Zabini with a dramatic sigh. "I'm Serious, Blaise."

"Are you really asking us that, Draco?" Pansy asked, looking incredulously at her friend. "Duh, just - just answer me, Pansy." He replied. 

He was good at playing Draco Malfoy, so this wouldn't be so hard. Well, he is Tom Felton after all. Pansy rolled her eyes and faced him, "How could we not be friends with them? You were friends with them first after you and Harry were introduced by James Potter and Lucius when you were still young because Potter's father works in the ministry along with your Mother's cousin, Sirius Black, Arthur Weasley, and your father - wait why am I explaining these things, you already know this." Pansy shot him a look.
 
Tom looked shocked, "Weird, these are not in the books, at all." He muttered under his breath. "What did you say, mate?" Zabini asked, "Oh nothing, Er - how about Granger? Why am I friends with Granger?" He asked, again. "Duh, you and Granger were friends since you were ten. She was alone at the Hogwarts Express, our first train ride going to Hogwarts and you let her sit with us in the compartment  - both of you and Granger are practically close, you know - Seriously, you're acting weird, asking us stuff like this." Pansy muttered irritably, ". . . and I'm mental! I'm answering you these stupid questions. Ugh - I don't know about you two but I'm heading to the Great Hall, I'll meet you two there. I'm starving!" Pansy left leaving him and Zabini.
 
"Okay, that was weird," Tom muttered.

"That was not found in the books nor the movies." Zabini raised a brow at him, "What?" He asked. "Er . . . nothing." Tom quickly said. Weird. This was the total opposite of what happened on the books. "Er . . . what was the password, again?" Tom asked sheepishly at Zabini when they reached the Dungeon's gate.

Zabini furrowed his brows and muttered, "pura in sanguine." as the gate opened. "Seriously Draco, what's wrong with you?" he asked as both of them entered the Slytherin common room. Tom's eyes widened, the place was the same as the scene when they were filming; The Chamber of Secrets. Green and Silver banners with Serpents, everywhere. Sofa's with emerald cushions and a roaring fire in the corner, above was the Slytherin emblem and a portrait of Merlin himself, and Salazar Slytherin.
 
The Slytherin common room was a long, low underground room with rough stone walls and a ceiling from which round, greenish lamps were hanging on chains. "Draco? Hey!" Zabini snapped him out of his thoughts, "You're acting odd. You look like you just saw the common room for the very first time." Tom just stared at him as Blaise rolled his eyes saying, "Oh come now Draco, we'll be late for breakfast." with that, the Italian wizard dragged him towards the boy's dormitories.
 
 
"Are you sure you're alright, Hermione?" Harry asked her. Emma just froze at her spot, as her eyes roam around the place. The Gryffindor common room, a cozy, round room full of squashy armchairs, oh just like the set when they filmed the movies. Emma took glanced at Harry and Ginny once again. He noticed one of the features of Harry was gone; he had no scar. "Er . . . say, Uh Harry?" Emma asked.
 
"What is it, 'Mione?" Harry asked back.
 
"Uh . . . Where are your parents right now?" She asked carefully. Harry arched a brow at her but answered her anyway, "They're back home of course. Mum maybe with Molly right now," he glanced at Ginny and smiled at her then back at Hermione, "Dad is in the ministry; working with Uncle Sirius, Arthur and Lucius." Emma's eyes widened, "Er . . . what was your father's work . . . again?" She tried to sound not too suspicious. "He's an Auror of course, eh why are you asking me this ' mione?" He asked and looked suspiciously at his friend.

Emma just shook her head, "Nothing." She said and walked towards the girl's dormitories, she assumed her bed was practically in the same place back when they were filming.
 
As she took a quick shower and stepped out to get changed, she thought for a moment . . . It was weird, that James and Lily Potter were alive, Lucius Malfoy is an Auror and friends with Arthur Weasley. Harry didn't have a scar, so er . . . what happened to Voldemort? "Oh, this is so messed up." She muttered as she quickly changed into her robes and went down, caught sight of Harry and Ginny who were waving and smiling at her.

"Now let's go. I'm starving." Emma said to the two . . . sounding calm, both Gryffindors nodded as the trio went out and walked towards the Great Hall.

Chapter Text

"Tom! Tom dear, your 'Char' is here!" A voice yelled, and after multiple banging from the door — it disappeared.

'Char? Who the hell is Char?' He thought.

Draco groaned and got up. His lazy eyes still scanning around the unfamiliar room. He stood still and widened his blue orbs realizing where he was. "Damn, and I thought it was all a bloody nightmare." He groaned. As soon as he got up from 'his' bed, the bedroom door abruptly swung open, revealing a short-haired brunette girl, wearing tight white pants and a sleeveless black plain shirt. "Granger?" He asked in his husky sleepy voice.

Emma — well, rather Hermione blushed at her sight. Draco, well Tom - was shirtless, he was wearing nothing but his pajamas, his golden brown hair was all messed up and his eyes still looked drowsy, and his voice er . . . he was — sexy. "Uh . . . your Nana Alice was lovely, she offered me tea when you were still sleeping," Hermione said as she smiled. "Well, may I get in?" She asked. "Sure Granger it's not like this is my room anyways." He shrugged as he ruffled his hair. Hermione went inside the bedroom, her eyes were scanning every detail of the place. "Nice room." She commented.

"Uh, thanks? Uh . . . since when did you got here anyway?" Draco asked as he went inside the bathroom and brushed his teeth. He mentally thanked whoever placed a spare toothbrush near the counter. At this time, he wished he has his wand with him, he just wished he would flicked his wand right here. "Well, a few minutes ago. I figured coming here early so I can . . . you know . . . avoid unfamiliar people." She explained.

"Oh," said Draco as he came out of the bathroom, "Well Malfoy, I was thinking that . . ." Hermione stopped as she caught sight of shirtless Draco coming out of the bathroom. "Like what you see, Granger?" He smirked.

Hermione felt his cheeks go hot and looked the other way, "Oh put a shirt on, will you? It's very rude and quite distracting." Malfoy just let out a chuckle as he picked up a white shirt inside his closet and wore it. "Whatever beaver. You can look now." He said, still chuckling. Hermione rolled her eyes as she faced him, "Look . . . last night, I saw some odd books about . . . er us. . . our kind, and you know it was . . . "

". . . quite horrific and very wrong to read?" Malfoy continued for her.

Hermione nodded, "Yes. The details were inaccurate, it was really . . . odd. They got the names right, which is creepy. I didn't even finish reading it though, I was caught up in the part when Hagrid was telling Harry about . . . his scar? I didn't even know Harry has a scar." She continued.

"Well, it's because he hasn't. I've known Potter since we were still in diapers, he doesn't have one." Draco said as he went near her. "Come on, let's check it out again," he added.

The pair walked towards Tom's collection of 'Harry Potter books' on his bookshelf and took the first one. Harry Potter and the Philosopher's Stone. "You know, this is strange," Malfoy commented as both of them walked towards a sofa near the coffee table and sat down. Scanning every page of the book, "I know. . . can you believe this? Lily and James were. . . dead?" Hermione said, obviously from the tone of her voice — she couldn't believe what she was reading.

"Oh if Potter reads this he will bloody freak," said Draco.

"Oh, he will," replied Hermione.

" — and can you believe this?! Oh, Slytherins aren't evil." Malfoy scoffed, "bloody prejudiced, and wait who the bloody hell is . . . Voldemort?" Hermione just shrugged, clearly knew nothing to say, "— look, the author! It's er . . . J.K. Rowling? Who is she?" Hermione furrowed her brows as she scanned towards the very end of the book and read the Author's side. J.K. Rowling began writing stories when she was six years old. She started working on the Harry Potter sequence in 1990, when she says, "The idea . . . Simply fell into my head." The first book; Harry Potter and the Philosopher's Stone, was published in the United Kingdom in 1997 and the United States in 1998. Since then, books in the Harry Potter series have been honored with many prizes . . . .

"Okay, this is bloody creeping me out right now, Granger," Draco said, panic flowing within his voice.

"The idea simply fell into her head? It can't be! That's absurd!" Hermione remarked, still couldn't believe what she had just seen.

"This - this author! We . . . we need to speak to her!" Draco said as he got up, clearly bewildered by the fact that they were made up from a fantasy book. "This is an outrage! This is some big mistake, maybe that author's a witch or a squib or something! She clearly has magic in her blood! There has to be an explanation." He ranted, hands in the air. Malfoy was upset.

Hermione managed to keep her composure even though deep inside she wanted to scream. She was so confused. She was speechless - she had no clue what to say nor what to do - and for Granger here, that was saying something!

"Wait she started in 1990 and published in 1997? But the last time I checked, it's still 1997 and didn't they say yesterday that the series just ended?" said Hermione as she widened her eyes, trying to puzzle out every detail. She rushed towards the calendar near a desk and checked the date. "NO! IMPOSSIBLE!" she cried, hands covering her mouth as she spoke.

"What? What is it, Granger?" Malfoy asked, confused, as he hurriedly walked beside her.

"Look! Look!" She pointed out.

Malfoy gazed towards the direction she was pointing and gasped, "June 2011?! What —?!"

"We . . . it's . . . This is - absurd!" Hermione spoke.

"Why are we in 2011? We time traveled? Wait - What?!" Draco looked puzzled. "Okay . . . I want some answers here, I mean . . . now! "

"I . . . don't know what to say." Hermione stuttered. "This is so messed up!"

Before Malfoy could speak, they heard a knock on the door and later ward, it swung open, revealing a smiling plump woman. "Tom, dear . . . you have some guests downstairs." She informed. Suddenly Malfoy went pale. "Who could it be?" He asked, hesitantly.

"It's just Dan and Rupert . . . I also told them dear Emma's here, they wanted to talk to you." She said, smiling.

"Okay, tell them I'll be down in a minute." The woman nodded as she closed the door again.

"Go get ready Malfoy . . . I . . . I better go down with them, so it'll sound not too . . . you know . . . suspicious." Hermione said. ". . . or awkward." She added as she walked towards the door.

"You sure you can manage?" Draco asked, concerned.

"Yeah,' I'll come up with something, don't worry." she said

"Okay, I won't take too long." He said Hermione nodded and went out, she took a deep breath and went downstairs to meet Harry and Ron's doppelgangers, "Okay 'Mione, you got this." She muttered under her breath.

"What were you doing in his room, again?" Dan asked Hermione, again, grinning widely, along with Rupert beside him.

Hermione looked confused for a moment but she hid it as she smiled awkwardly, "Er you know, we just . . . talked." She answered. The brunette couldn't help but stare at the two boys in front of her. It was a different version of her best friends. Harry, in this world - doesn't wear any glasses and Ron here - looks more mature, not to mention their names aren't Harry and Ron but Daniel and Rupert. It was so confusing.

"— talking? Just talking?" Rupert teased. Hermione rolled her eyes with that, obviously knowing what he meant.

"Yes Ronald . . . I mean, uh . . . Rupert." She said, mentally slapping herself for slipping that word. She should be more careful next time.

"Okay, Tom and his Char were just talking," Dan stated to Rupert as he let out a chuckle.

"Char?" Hermione asked, confused.

"Yea' Char, the nickname he used to call you before? Don't tell me you forgot?" Rupert asked.

"Uh . . . of course not, how could I forget?" She asked, as she laughed awkwardly.

Rupert and Dan exchanged glances and faced her again, "Look Em . . . we're glad you two are both . . . you know, okay now." said Dan in a concerned voice. Rupert smiled beside him, "Yea' at least the awkward tension between you two is gone now right? And both of you two are now hanging out and talking again, it's just relieving for us, we're happy for you." He continued. Hermione gave the bewildered look, "I don't know what you're talking about." She said, really confused.

She meant it, she didn't have the slightest clue what they were saying. Rupert chuckled, "It's okay Em, we won't pressure you into telling us what happened between the both of you, but don't expect that you'll get away with it. We have to know." He said as both of the boys laughed.

'Okay, I need to get out of this body, now.' She thought to herself. This is so bloody hard, really really hard.

Chapter Text

"So Hermione, I assumed you're ready for our test in Transfiguration later, right?" Harry asked nervously.

"Duh Harry, of course she's ready. What kind of question is that." Ron mumbled.

Harry just ignored him and faced the brunette again. "Well I was kind of hoping you know, help me out here . . . I kind of forgot the last note Professor McGonagall told us yesterday." He said as he scratched his head. Ginny on the other hand glared at his boyfriend before Emma could even retort, "What? I thought you already studied last night?" Harry scratched his head with that, "Er — about that . . ."

"Harry didn't study, he slept the whole study period in the common room last night." Lavender piped in, Harry groaned with that as he glared at his best friend's girlfriend.

"Gee thanks a lot, Brown." He scowled

"No problem, Potter." She smiled innocently, making Harry roll his eyes. "Oooh someone's in trouble." She added as Ginny glared at Harry again, Ron laughed at that.

"Well, Hermione, you seemed quiet. What's wrong?" Lavender began to ask as she noticed the brunette across of her was quiet. The brunette just stood silent, eyes widened as she sank in what Harry Potter just said.

There's a bloody quiz?!' She cried to herself. 'Oh my god, I can't fail this test. Hermione doesn't fail a single test! If I failed this, they would think something was wrong and I can't just say that I was just some actress playing her role and the character of their best friend. It'll sound mental as it already is!' She thought again to herself, this time she started to panic.

She groaned in frustration not realizing the other Gryffindors staring at her, confused.

"What's the matter with you, 'Mione?" Ginny asked her, really concerned.

Emma watched them and stood silent. She doesn't know what to say, "I - I'm alright. Just a little flustered right now." She mumbled. Harry, Ron, and Ginny furrowed their brows with that, "Why? What's wrong?" Harry asked. "I . . . uh - what's the test all about, again?" Emma asked sheepishly and her friends just stared at her, shocked. As if they can't believe what she just said.

"Do my ears deceive me? Or I'm just hearing things," Ron said. "Gee Ronald, I don't know, you tell me . . . " Emma scowled, she was annoyed — not at them, but about this bloody mess, from the fact that for once she doesn't know what to do. 

"Oh Bloody freaking hell . . ." Emma kept muttering as she went out of their common room and walked back to the Great Hall to meet her fellow Gryffindor. After the fuss earlier, she decided to go back to her room and get a few books for a bit of 'review' before the test. Good thing they have Potions first before Transfiguration, but it doesn't change the fact that she wants to go back home and leave this madness. She took The Beginner's Guide for Transfiguration Grade 1 for some bit of light reading, and the Advance Transfiguration Grade 7.

It was their 7th year already, great!

"I better find out how to end this before they graduate." She muttered to herself.

"Reading . . . again?" A voice came out of nowhere, "— don't sound too shock, Freddie. Our little brain box always read." Another voice followed. The brunette stopped in her tracks and gazed behind the two boys following her.

Emma's eyes went wide as she saw two redhead twins smiling at her. James and Oliver Phelps. Ahh her two favorite twins in the world. Emma was quite fond of those two boys, every time they have a break on their set, She, Dan, Rupert, Tom and the Phelps twins would hang around, talking rubbish and just laughing. Oh, how she misses her friends. but instead of voicing her thoughts, she shook her head and realized it was Fred and George Weasley standing in front of her. Instead of running towards them and giving them a big hug — like when she saw Dan, Bonnie, and Rupert who were clearly literally Harry, Ginny, and Ron.

She just arched a brow at them much like Hermione would do. "Well, you have a problem with that?" She asked, smiling.

Fred shook his head and chuckled, "Nah we're just concerned that's all."

"— we're afraid that, that brain of yours will explode." George continued.

Both of them laughed with their thoughts as Emma forced herself not to giggle on her own. Then she realized, that if Hermione and the others were already in their last year in Hogwarts, why are these two here? "Er . . . what are you two doing here, may I ask?" She asked as she continued to walk towards the Great Hall, making the two boys follow her, both were walking on either side of her. "Just came from Hogsmeade and we decided to visit the castle for a bit, figured looking for a place to set another branch of our business . . ." George said.

". . . you know, expand it a bit. We already told you last week, haven't you forgotten?" Fred continued, rather confused. Emma mentally slapped herself.

Oh of course she doesn't know.

"Oh . . . I forgot, Er . . . I was quite busy . . . must've slipped through my mind." She said sheepishly.

The twins just shrugged. "Well, anyways we must get back —" Fred said.

"— as tempting as it is going back here and doing pranks to students again —" George continued.

"— but we should head back home —" added Fred.

"— or Mum will kill us." They said in unison, making Emma smile in amusement.

"— but we're hoping to see you in the break though —" George piped.

"— not planning to stay here, aren't you?" asked Fred.

Emma carelessly just shook her head, "I wouldn't miss it for the world." She replied.

The twins smiled with that, "Good." After saying their goodbyes, the brunette found herself trapped in her tracks. Her feet wouldn't budge, it's like it was stuck in the floor. She groaned with that, she still have some studying to do! — and worse, she'll be late for class, she wouldn't dare to see Alan Rickman, aka Professor Snape being mad at her. That is not a good sight to watch much less to experience, at all.

Then a few seconds later she heard a giggling voice around her, "Granger wanger stuck on the floor forever." Emma furrowed her brows with that.

Who could this be? She asked to herself.

Just then, she spotted two Gryffindors rushing towards her, she immediately realized it was Harry Potter and Ron Weasley.

Sighing in relief, "Can you both get me out of here?"

"Er . . . she encountered Peeves' pranks hundreds of times, why would she need our help this time?" Ron quietly asked Harry as they ran towards her, the raven-haired boy shrugged. "I don't know Ron, but Hermione's been off of herself lately." He said. Both boys stopped in their tracks as they saw a small man flying towards them, it was Peeves the Poltergeist, laughing. "Hey am I seeing okay, is the Beaver Granger feeling weak today?" He cackled loudly.

Harry and Ron glared at the Poltergeist. "Oh shove off Peeves or else I'll call the bloody Baron now, you fancy that, huh?" growled Ron.

Peeves just laughed at Ron, "Oh don't try to be funny Weasley." Harry glared at him even more before he shot a nonverbal spell at Hermione — Emma's shoes and her feet were free. "Oh, haven't you forgotten the time Malfoy almost really called him? Well, it is their house ghost, he would listen to him. Do you want me to call Malfoy? After all, this is Hermione you're messing with." Harry felt satisfied as they saw Peeves' eyes widen and zoom away.

"It gets him every time" Harry muttered as he chuckled, "I'm gonna thank Malfoy for that." Ron said, chuckling also.

Emma was still in a state of shock. She kept silent after she said her thank yous to the two boys as the three of them walked back to the Great Hall. She still couldn't believe she just bumped into Peeves the Poltergeist. Peeves wasn't part of the movie, but she did read about him in the books, the way he makes fun and plays around with students in the corridors or at the hall, and the way he only stops when he gets threatened about the Bloody Baron, the Slytherin ghost. This dream felt so real. 

'Oh god I wanna wake up, now.' She thought to herself.

"Remind me again if it's okay to laugh at Alan? This is a dream after all." Tom whispered to Emma as he made his way to his seat, which was beside the brunette. "Tom, shush. That's not Alan Rickman, that's Severus Snape," Emma said as she gazed upon Professor Snape who was eyeing on the two.

"Ms. Granger and Mr. Malfoy, what are you two whispering about?" He drawled.

Tom let out a gulp as he made his eyes towards Emma who just shook her head and muttered, "Nothing Sir." He grimaced. Professor Snape really is terrifying, he admits he really would much prefer Alan Rickman rather than Severus Snape.

Tom just locked his eyes on their Professor, listening to his lessons even though he didn't get anything he was saying. While Emma on the other hand, was reading her Transfiguration books. But just then, Snape caught sight of the brunette focusing into other business instead of listening to his discussion. Emma was oblivious to the fact that their Potion Master was walking towards her.

Snape snatched the book away from her, a scowl painted on his face, "Miss Granger, I do hope you are aware that we are in a Potions classroom, not Transfiguration, 20 points will be taken away from Gryffindor for not paying attention" he spat as he threw the book again on her desk, causing a big thump. Tom's eyes went wide, along with the other students. Emma just stared nervously at her Professor as she nodded, while Harry and Ron were completely bewildered. 

"— But Sir, she was just reading, we have a test later, is there a problem with that?" Emma's eyes grew larger than ever, she stared at the blonde incredulously next to her, really bewildered.

"Tom shush!" She hissed, but Tom just ignored her.

"This is just a dream, what's going to happen?" He whispered back. But hell no, he was so wrong.

"So Mr. Malfoy, are you implying that this class is less important than Transfiguration?" Snape drawled.

Tom's eyes narrowed as he replied casually, "Yes, this class is boring."

Gasps were heard from all over the corners of the room, Snape's eyes went wide, completely bewildered from the fact that his favorite student, a student from his house and a Potion Genius, just said his class was boring!

The whole class were staring at Draco Malfoy with disbelief, he did not just say that!

"Mister Malfoy, and Miss Granger . . . you two, out of my class -" Emma and Tom went pale as their eyes went wide, yet again. "Now!"

Chapter Text

"Huh?" Hermione just stared, at the two boys in front of her, "Who's Jade?"

Rupert and Dan stared at her, eyes with disbelief, "You're joking, right?" Dan asked.

Hermione just shook her head. They were in the middle of a story and both boys were telling her how she and 'Tom' ended up being awkward and distant. They told her it was when 'Jade' and 'Tom' started dating, Hermione stopped their storytelling when she just asked who the unfamiliar girl was.

"Jade, one of our Stunt directors. . ." said Rupert. Hermione just kept quiet, " — you know, the extra actress who played Astoria Greengrass, Draco Malfoy's wife ."

"Seriously Em, are you still alright? You look a little flustered there." Dan said, concerned. Hermione just nodded, not paying attention to the two.

Astoria? Daphne's sister? Greengrass? Draco's wife?!' 

As far as she knows Draco doesn't date anyone back in Hogwarts, yeah sure he was a flirt but he really didn't date anyone, and here she is being told that her Slytherin best friend's future wife will be Astoria?! Her thoughts faded as the three of them saw a brunette boy walking towards them, he was wearing a plain black shirt and muggle jeans (of course), and he sat down next to Hermione.

"Hey, you alright?" He whispered at her, the brunette just nodded, she didn't feel like talking anymore.

"So mate, you feeling better?" Rupert asked Draco.

Malfoy nodded and attempted to make a smile to the two boys who looked like his classmates, Harry Potter and Ron Weasley.

"I'm better now" a lie, "So, what brings you lot here?"

"I need to — what?!" Draco exclaimed.

"Yeah, you need to . . . . Er — all of us needs to, it's for the fans you see," said Dan as he sipped his morning coffee. After their chats earlier at Felton's house, the four of them decided to go out for a bit, now this time they were at Dan's flat.

"— seriously Tom, you're acting like this is your first time." Rupert chuckled, "We did this stuff since we were like ten." He added.

Draco just sat silent, he stared at Granger once again before he could even retort at what Rupert had said, he just watched Hermione in the living room, as she flicked the pages of the photo album which contained their pictures, during their filming of the movie, at the set, since they were 10 years old. "How will I do that — again?" Malfoy asked the two boys.

"You know . . . the usual. Thank them for starters for supporting us until the very end . . . for supporting Draco Malfoy until the end," replied Dan casually.

Malfoy stared at them, eyes widened, and gulped hard as he heard his name.

'Oh Merlin please help me.'

On the other side of the room, the brunette looked cautiously at the picture in front of her, it was her, Harry, Ron, and Draco. The picture was taken when they were still young if she wasn't mistaken, it was during their first year at Hogwarts, but the photo wasn't taken anywhere from Hogwarts, instead, they were in a studio, and people behind them were bringing big cameras and other stuff and seemed to be busy, while the four of them just smiled at the camera wearing their Hogwarts robes.

"Weird." She muttered to herself as she flicked another page of the photo album. This time she caught herself staring at a picture which contained, her, Harry, and Ron.

They looked like their two best friends back at Hogwarts, Hermione was in the middle of the two, she was wearing her Gryffindor robes, and her neck was wrapped up by her red and golden scarf, while she was holding a book. Harry was at her left, smiling at the camera as he placed his arm around the brunette, he was wearing his glasses and the brunette noticed one tiny detail on his face — he had a scar on his forehead. The Redhead on her right was also smiling at the camera, and like Harry, Ron lazily placed his arms around Hermione.

There was a note just found at the bottom part of the photo, it was marked as; First day on the set — Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix.

"Order of the Phoenix?" She muttered.

Now in a complete fluster, she closed the album and placed it back on the shelf where it belonged. "Hey, Emma!" Dan called in as soon as the three boys stepped inside the living room, Rupert and Dan were up front and Draco was behind them looking curiously at the place. He was still astonished by the muggle technology. Emma just smiled at the three as they sat beside her. Rupert and Dan were at each of her sides and Draco sat down across from them.

"Bonnie, Matt, and Evanna will be in a few," Rupert said.

'Who?' Emma thought to herself as she furrowed her brows.

"We sorta told them we have some talk, if you two don't mind — Err we know you both should get some rest and —"

"— no we don't mind at all." Draco cut in.

"Since tomorrow's the premiere night, we were kind of planning on having an after-party at my place," Dan said.

"Oh right, mate!" Rupert beamed.

"I forgot all about that." Dan chuckled, "I suppose your PAs had told you all about it last night right?" He asked the two. Hermione and Draco looked at each other and shrugged not knowing what to say, "PA?" Draco asked. Dan shot his brows up but answered anyway, "You know, your personal assistants." He rolled his eyes.

"Seriously you two seemed dazed lately, what's wrong?" Rupert said, rather seriously this time. Hermione got up and took the seat next to Draco thus sitting right in front of the two actor muggles.

"I think we need to tell them, Draco," Hermione whispered, Malfoy nodded with that.

"I think so too." Hermione cleared her voice and gazed upon the two.

"We're not Emma and Tom, as you know. We're not from here. We're really Hermione Granger and Draco Malfoy." After Hermione's few words left her mouth, the two actors burst on laughing.

"Emma I didn't know you could joke like that!"

"Okay, Hermione. Stop being funny." Rupert and Dan kept on laughing as Draco and Hermione exchanged glances and glared at the two.

"Listen here!" Hermione exclaimed thus making the two stop and look at her with bewilderment. "Why the bloody hell will we joke like that?! Do you think this situation is laughable?! Last night we were just at Hogwarts then after that we woke up and saw the two of you, here! In a place we're unfamiliar with! Do you even know how crazy this sounds right now?! Laugh all you want but we are telling the truth."

Rupert and Dan chuckled and stopped, "Okay Em stop it. I mean really, if you are Hermione then . . . prove it." Rupert said as he wiped a tear from his eye.

Hermione stood up, feeling anger bursting from her veins as she pointed her finger towards the two. Draco's eyes widened and stood up next to her, "You can't do magic, remember?" He said, the brunette looked at him and shrugged. "I have to try." Draco just sighed and nodded, Hermione smirked at Rupert and Dan making the two of them nervous.

"What are you doing?" Dan asked. "You're creeping me out Em," said Rupert as he gulped.

"You two want proof right?" Draco smirked beside Hermione, "Then here's your proof. Now, Granger."

Hermione took that as a cue and with a mutter of, "Wingardium Leviosa." The two muggle actors slowly got off of their feet and levitated.

In their horror, all Rupert and Dan could do was exchange feared looks and scream, "WHAT THE BLOODY HELL?!"

"EMMA WHAT THE —?!"

"LET US DOWN! OH GOD!!"

Hermione and Draco chuckled, "You know the Ministry will get you in trouble because of that, right?" Draco asked as Hermione just smirked.

"I'm not underage anymore, plus at least we know we still have our magic." Hermione and Draco just stared at the two floating in mid-air, their cries got louder and Hermione eventually got them down. "Now, you want any more proof?" Dan and Rupert's eyes were wider than saucers

"Who the hell are you and what have you done with Tom and Emma?"

"That's the thing. We don't know." Draco replied. "Now, we need your help to get back and to get your friends back," said Hermione.

"We need to talk first — I . . . I still don't understand." Dan muttered.

"Blimey, am I dreaming or what?" Rupert followed.

Granger sighed as Malfoy rolled his eyes, "Okay. Sit. We have some talking to do."

Chapter Text

"Okay, now what?!" Emma exclaimed as both of them went out from their Potions class.

"Damn, this dream is crazy. I want to wake up, now!" Tom cried as he started pacing back and forth.
 
"Tom listen!" said Emma as she dragged Tom towards the corner of the corridor, "I think . . . I just think . . . that this is not a dream. What if this is all real? What if that . . . that stone had something to do with us getting here?"

Tom's eyes grew wide, "I remember that odd-looking stone! Last night, at the dinner — " he paused, then the realization hit him like a bus, " — Oh . . . my . . . god!" and with that, Felton went paler than ever. "I think we need to talk to the headmaster or Harry! Or anybody . . . we need all the help we can get if we want to get away from here as soon as possible. I don't wanna be stuck in here!" cried Emma.

Tom nodded in agreement, " — but I know we have a lot of explaining to do. All of what's happening in this world isn't even found in the books."

"I know." Emma muttered, "We need to find out more about these changes. I mean, we can't carry on looking stupid! We don't even know how to use magic!" Tom nodded and sighed.

"We need to talk to them. How about tonight? After dinner? Or this afternoon?"
 
"Yes — we'll do that."

After a few moments of complete silence and all, students started to come out of the classroom and the two actors caught sight of Harry, Ron, and three other Slytherins who were Parkinson, Zabini, and . . . a girl they're not familiar with.

"What's your problem Draco?!" exclaimed Pansy as the lot made their way towards them.

"What were you thinking? Saying those things to Professor Snape? You made us lose some house points!" She continued. "— and Hermione, we were completely bewildered. You had never caused any points to be deducted. Well, on purpose at least." Harry said.
 
"What's going on you two?" said a Slytherin who stood beside Pansy. She went near them so Tom and Emma had a good look at her. She had raven hair but with a touch of silver blonde, (just like Narcissa's hair on the movies.) Her skin was also pale just like Draco's and she had a perfect shape for her head and pink lips, her nose was pointed like Malfoy's and she was beautiful.

"Wait . . . Is this supposed to be your sister?" Emma whispered at Tom, the blonde boy just shrugged, also thinking the same but as the Slytherin girl came closer they saw her eyes were pitch black instead of a stormy grey one like Draco's.
 
"Hey Draco! Hermione! What's wrong?" She snapped, "Are you two even listening?"

"Wait . . . you were saying?" Felton asked making the girl roll her eyes and gaze towards their friends.

"I can't believe I have an utterly stupid cousin." She muttered.

"I pity you, Cassie." snickered Ron. The girl sighed and nodded at the redhead. "You should."

"Cassie? I didn't know any Cassie in the books nor the movies." Tom whispered to Emma.
 
" — because there's no Cassie." She answered. "Wait what do you mean by cousin?" asked Tom making the lot look at him with disbelief.

"Are you serious?" Pansy muttered, " — Oh sweet Salazar! You know, Cassiopeia . . . your cousin." she said, but Tom just stared at her.

"Your Aunty Bella's daughter! Cassiopeia Lestrange! Seriously Draco, were you been obliviated or what?" Blaise said in frustration, making Tom's brows furrow.
 
"Sorry . . . " muttered Tom. "I didn't know." He continued.

All of them gasped and their eyes widened, "What do you mean you don't know?"

Pansy sneered, "What's gotten into you, Draco?"
 
" — we need to talk. All of you, we need to talk to all of you." Emma said making all of them look her way, "I know this may sound crazy but trust us when we say that . . ." She was cut off when they heard a familiar drawl behind them.

"Why aren't you lot getting to your classes? You want any more points to be taken?" It was Snape.

"No Sir." Harry said immediately, "We'll go now." All of them walked away and headed towards their next class.

"Let's talk after lunch. Meet us at the Black Lake." said Emma as they entered the classroom.

"Okay," 

"What class are we in, again?" Emma asked Harry as they sat down in the middle.

Tom was dragged by his, well Draco's cousin to sit along with the other Slytherins, thus leaving Emma to sit with the Gryffindors, Ron sat down behind them, next to Neville so Emma sat beside Harry.
 
"Defense Against the Dark Arts?" murmured Harry. He looked at his best friend with disbelief then shook his head in disappointment, "You never forget our classes. You memorized all our schedules, what's going on with you, 'Mione?" He asked.

Emma just sighed and looked away, "We'll explain to you guys, later." she said, "So, who is our professor?" she added as Harry's eyes widened but before he could even say something . . . 

"Good Morning Class!" He beamed. Emma gazed in the direction where the voice came from and furrowed her brows as she caught sight of the Professor — who was quite familiar. "Who is that?" She asked. Harry arched his brow at her, "I can't believe you're asking me that Hermione." He said as he shook his head.
 
"Just answer me, Harry!" She hissed.

Harry looked at her for a moment and sighed, "Our Defense Against the Dark Art's Teacher . . . Tom Riddle. Professor Tom Riddle."

Chapter Text

After Hermione performed a quick wandless Wingardium Leviosa spell on Dan and Rupert, the two muggle actors stayed quiet as they sat across Malfoy and Granger. After minutes of complete silence, awkward stares, and sweaty hands, the doorbell rang thus revealing a blonde girl, a raven-haired boy, and another redhead girl.

"Er — Bonnie, Evanna, and Matt, C-come in." The two wizards heard Dan said as the lot made their way towards the couch. Hermione's eyes widened and beamed at Malfoy as she saw her Gryffindor friends Neville and Ginny and her Ravenclaw friend, Luna.

Draco rolled his eyes at the brunette, "Where are my Slytherins?" he muttered as he sighed, making Granger giggle. "Are you going to perform another spell at them, Granger?" He asked again.

"Maybe," she answered as she smirked.

"Damn — if I only know how to perform wandless magic, I would do it!" He sighed.

"I did try to teach you, but you? You're too lazy not to mention, stubborn to begin with." She rolled her eyes.

Malfoy glared at her with that, "Am not! I always pay attention to your lessons you know, It's just too advanced!"

Hermione just shrugged and stuck out his tongue at Malfoy playfully, "Oh sure, and you're a pureblood that can't do any advance magic." She teased.

Malfoy groaned with that and rolled his eyes, "Just teach me, okay?" Granger arched her brows and smirked, "Fine."

"Hi Emma! Hey Tom!" The redhead girl greeted as she made her way towards the two pulling them into an embrace.

"Hey," Hermione awkwardly stated as she attempted to hug the redheaded girl back.

"Hey, mate!" Matt beamed as he took Malfoy's hand and shook it, the Slytherin shook his hand back, awkwardly.

"Hey, you two! How are you both feeling?" Evanna said as she hugged Draco and Hermione.

Hermione and Draco exchanged looks and attempted to fake a smile at the actors, "Uh, we . . . we're fine." they said in unison. The three muggle actors stared at them and furrowed their brows.

"You two seemed so tensed. What's up?" Matt said as he sat down next to Dan and Rupert — who were looking at them gingerly.

Rupert cleared his throat, letting Granger and Malfoy catch his attention, "Er — So . . . We . . . Uh —" he started.

Malfoy rolled his eyes as he heard the redhead's stuttering.

"Boy, this'll be a long talk." 

"Okay, so what do you want to talk about besides the afterparty tomorrow night?" Matt asked. "I thought we're here to organize the party, what's up?" asked Evanna.

Bonnie stayed quiet as she stared at the two tensed-up wizards in front of them.

"Are you two together or something?" She started her eyebrows furrowing and the side of her mouth twitching upward. "I haven't seen the two of you that close since you know, it happened."

Malfoy and Granger exchanged bewildered looks and faced the ginger girl, "We . . . we don't know what you're talking about." they said in chorus.

The actor arched her brow with that, "Why are you two so tensed up?" she asked.

"You two . . . looked — odd."

Hermione sighed deeply and stood up, "Before you guys ask another question, would you all please listen to us first?" 

Evanna, Matt, and Bonnie stared at her oddly but nodded anyways.

"Please don't freak out before we could even explain ourselves. Alright?" Draco said as he stood up next to Hermione.

Dan and Rupert exchanged worried looks and gulped hard.

"Oh boy." Rupert muttered.

"Act normal mate, let us not freak out when she . . ." they saw Hermione pointing her finger towards the fireplace nearby.

" . . . okay, take cover mate!" Dan cried. Rupert's eyes widened at Hermione's gesture and clutched Dan's arms tightly.

"Oh my god, she's gonna burn the house down!" Rupert cried.

Malfoy caught sight of the two muggle actors whimpering silently at his side, so he rolled his eyes. "You two look ridiculous, did you know?" He muttered. Dan and Rupert ignored as the two closed their eyes when they heard Hermione muttering, "Inciendo!" — and with that the two screamed, making Hermione and Draco catch their attention.

"What are you two doing?" Hermione asked as she looked at the two muggle actors whimpering. "You're gonna kill us . . . please don't!" Rupert cried. Hermione rolled her eyes but Malfoy on the other hand, clutched his stomach as he laughed real hard, "Boy, not only do you two look like Potter and Weasley, you both even act like them, priceless!"

Hermione sighed and faced the other three — who were staring at the roaring fire Hermione made at the fireplace, just with her finger! "I . . . What —?" Bonnie was the first one to gain back her composure after the shocking reveal of her friend who she thought was Emma. "Em? What's going on?" Evanna asked, then Matt cut in "How . . . how did you —?"

"Look —" the witch stated as she gazed at the muggle actors — who were looking completely flustered.

"I am not Emma as you all know, and he . . ." she stopped as she stared at Malfoy who was still laughing, Hermione elbowed his stomach making him stop and look at them.

"Ow! The bloody hell Granger, what was that for?!" He exclaimed as he held out the side of his stomach.

"Stop laughing, Malfoy!"

Evanna, Matt, and Bonnie exchanged looks and faced the two, "Granger? Malfoy?" The three asked in unison.

Hermione faced them again, took a deep breath, and began explaining.

"Okay wait . . . let me get this straight," stated Bonnie and Evanna for they were the only ones who gained back their composure after Hermione explained to them what had happened, Dan, Rupert, and Matt were still in shock, eyes widened and jaw dropped. Malfoy just stood silent as he listened to Granger explaining to the muggle actors about the incident.

"So you mean to tell us that you are as in, actually Hermione Granger and that is Draco Malfoy?" pointed out Bonnie, the two wizards nodded with that.

" — And because of that stone you found out, you transported here? — so if you two are them, that means that all of what's inside those books were . . . all real?" cried out Evanna in shock as she placed her palm on top of her mouth.

Hermione and Draco yet again, exchanged glances and shook their heads, "Yes and No." answered Malfoy. "We scanned some few pages of those books back at your friends' house and all of them are inaccurate." he continued.

"What do you mean?" Matt cutted in.

The three muggle actors just gained back their senses and faced the two wizards. "It's a different story that we'll explain later, and we haven't seen nor read completely either the books or the movies they mentioned yesterday." said Hermione. "— in the meantime, let us find a way to get back to our time, literally our time. I assumed we time traveled or sort of like that, last time we checked it was 1997 and now it's bloody 2011." Malfoy continued for her.

Dan furrowed his brows with that, "1997? Isn't that the year before when the second wizarding war happened?" 

"Oh yeah, the Battle of Hogwarts, I almost forgot about that," muttered Evanna.

"Battle?" asked Hermione.

"War?" asked Draco.

"Uh, in the books you have this certain Dark Lord, namely Voldemort and . . . " Dan didn't finish as Draco abruptly cut in.

"Voldemort? Who the hell is Voldemort?" He asked in bewilderment.

"Er . . . his real name was Tom Riddle and he was the powerful Dark Wizard in your time, in May 1998 specifically, in your world, that's when he . . . "

"— Professor Riddle?!" Malfoy and Granger exclaimed in unison, cutting off Dan once again.

"Professor?"

"Yes, Professor Tom Riddle. He has been our Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher ever since" Hermione explained.

"And what do you mean, Dark Wizard? Professor Riddle is one of the best teachers Hogwarts has ever had." said Malfoy, "And he's incredibly nice." he continued. Dan, Rupert, Bonnie, Evanna and Matt's jaw dropped.

"Okay, now that's some twist!" cried out Bonnie.

"Now that you've mentioned it, we should watch those movies and read those books," Malfoy said, making Hermione nod in agreement.

"But first we need to find out a solution to this, I don't wanna be stuck here any longer and those muggles I assume are in our world," said Hermione.

The muggle actors widened their eyes with that. "You mean to tell us that Emma and Tom are in your world?! As in the Wizarding World?!" they cried.

Malfoy nodded with that and pointed out, "Specifically in Hogwarts." he said. "I don't know if I should pity them for that situation or be jealous of them," Rupert muttered. "I always wanted to see what Hogwarts looks like if it was real, not to mention how it feels riding a broomstick without special effects and ropes everywhere," Matt said.

"Me too! That's why I was ecstatic when I found out that they're making a Wizarding Theme Park!" Dan piped in.

"Theme Park?" Malfoy and Granger muttered incredulously under their breaths.

"Boys!" Bonnie exclaimed at the three making them glance at her way.

"Why are you three so hyped out about it?! Our friends are stuck in the world where they don't belong!" She cried.

"Who knows what'll happen to those two!" Evanna continued in worry.

"Er — sorry." The three said in chorus as they apologized sheepishly.

"That's why we need to find out how to get out of this mess real soon," said Hermione.

"We'll help you." Evanna and Bonnie said in unison. "If the plan's about taking you two home and taking our friends back, we'll help you," Bonnie said, making a small smile form on her lips. "Me too. I'll do anything to help you." Evanna said sweetly.

Hermione looked at them, "You two really are like Ginny and Luna." She said, then she frowned as she remembered her friends. "I miss them." She muttered under her breath.

Malfoy caught sight of his friend's eyes slowly watering so he pulled her for a quick embrace. "Don't worry Granger, we'll get through this together, we'll be home soon." Hermione smiled at that and nodded. Pulling out of Malfoy's embrace she faced back at the actors, who were smiling crazy.

"It's weird knowing you two are Draco and Hermione but are close. Really close." Rupert commented.

"What do you mean?" Malfoy asked as he furrowed his brows.

"Draco Malfoy and Hermione Granger were quite enemies according to the books," Matt said.

Hermione arched her brow with that, and Draco frowned. "Why?" He asked curiously.

"Mainly because you were a git to her and because of your blood status and all," replied Rupert.

Malfoy let out a snort, faced Hermione, and hugged her again, "Me and Granger have been best friends ever since we were eleven and even though we're in different houses, we were practically inseparable." Hermione giggled with that and pulled away from his hug.

"He's right, Malfoy here rarely leaves my side." She teased, making Draco roll his eyes.

The muggle actors grinned at their sight, "You two look so cute!" beamed Bonnie and Evanna.

"If you two weren't Hermione and Draco I would believe that you two are Tom and Emma hugging." Dan chuckled.

"Oh how I miss those two, the both of them were pretty close back in the years." Bonnie piped in, letting out a giggle.

"Oh? And what happened now?" Hermione asked curiously. "Er — It's not our place to share much but let's just say that something happened and the two of them have been awkward ever since," Matt said as he rubbed the back of his neck. "Tom started dating someone three years ago, and Emma also. Over those years we thought they'd be ending up together as we can see they're practically close and have this spark between them, but guess we're wrong." Dan explained as he shrugged.

The two wizards just nodded, not wanting to ask anymore personal questions, "Well, speaking of your friends. I wonder what they're doing now." Hermione asked. "I wonder too. I wonder how Tom's playing me." Malfoy commented as he gazed towards the brunette.

Hermione sighed, "What are we getting ourselves into?" She groaned as she took Malfoy into an embrace, burying her face into his shoulders.

The five muggle actors exchanged worried glances, "I hope Tom and Emma are alright." Evanna whispered.

"I hope so too," replied Bonnie with a sigh.

Chapter Text

Morning came to an end, fortunately nobody suspected anything odd from Emma and Tom.

Defense Against the Dark Arts and Divination and Transfiguration quickly passed by, not to mention the students looking weirdly at 'Hermione' for being all too quiet. Good thing Hermione read some notes earlier, she answered some of the quiz's questions. Now, the Gryffindors and the Slytherins finished their lunch rather quickly for the important matters that needed to be discussed.

"Gone with the active know-it-all during classes? Seriously Granger, what's up with you?" said Zabini rather curiously than ever as the lot made their way towards the Black Lake.

"Questions will be answered later, Blaise," she said as she stopped in her tracks. She gazed upon the black lake in front of her, she took a deep breath then faced Tom.

"Okay, now," he muttered. Emma nodded then the two muggle actors faced the four — who were painted with flustered looks on their faces.

"Before you lot say something, hear us out first. Alright?" Emma began, making the wizards' brows furrow.

"Oh boy, this will be a very long talk," Tom said with concern as he looked at Emma.

Emma sighed with that and nodded in agreement.

"Wait . . . so you mean to tell us you two are muggles?" asked Zabini.

"I have a book? And a movie?" asked Harry.

"Your names are Emma and . . . Tom?" asked Cassiopeia.

"You both are muggle actors?" asked Pansy.

"What's a 'Harry Potter Series'?" asked Ron.

Tom and Emma exchanged looks, faced the five wizards, and nodded . . . so with that, Pansy, Cassie, Blaise, Harry, and Ron burst into laughing.

"Okay that was gold!" said Cassiopeia between her laughs, "Alex would be rolling off the Astronomy tower when he hears this!"

"Who the hell is Alex?!" Tom asked, rather irritably.

"Our Cousin, duh," she answered, as she laughed.

"Seriously, you are such a comedian sometimes."

"— And to think, when you told us about that 'stone incident' joke, your faces were serious —" cried Pansy as she clutched her stomach.

"I wish I had that contraption muggles use to capture things —"

"— A camera." Emma lazily said.

"Ah yes! A camera, your faces were priceless!"

"Hermione, what's gotten into you?" laughed Ron.

"Seriously 'Mione, Draco, stop that joke and let's head back to the castle. I'm pretty sure we're late for our next class." Harry grabbed Emma's arms. Watson yanked it away from him, as the wizards faced her.

"WE ARE NOT PLAYING AROUND HERE! WE ARE NOT HERMIONE GRANGER AND DRACO MALFOY! WE WERE TRANSPORTED HERE! — A WORLD WHICH WE DIDN'T EVEN KNOW EXISTED!".

This time, Pansy, Cassie, Blaise, Harry, Ron, and Tom, faced her due to her sudden outburst.

"— NOW YOU LOT LISTEN TO ME. WE'LL HEAD BACK TO THE CASTLE, AND YOU WILL TAKE US TO THE HEADMASTER AND WE'LL SEEK OUT HELP FROM HIM, CONSIDERING YOU DUMBHEADS WON'T HELP US!" And with that, Emma stormed back towards the castle, leaving five wizards dumbstruck, jaw dropped, and eyes wide open.

Tom cleared out his throat, "Man, she's really scary, and to think I'm surrounded by wizards and witches here." He said gingerly as he faced them. "Now come on you lot! Wouldn't want to see her kill us all, won't you? Trust me, Emma's like a flower on the outside, but on the inside —" he grimaced before he continued, "You may have magic in you but when Emma's angry — even I, wouldn't want to see that." The young wizards and witches exchanged glances and just followed Emma without saying a word. Tom took a deep breath and followed them towards the castle, but before he could take another step, he felt someone grabbing his arm.

"You've got a lot of explaining to do, Draco," growled Cassie, making Tom frown.

"Okay, what do you want to hear?" He whispered as the two of them slowly followed the others from behind.

"Duh!" She snapped, "Tell me everything!" Tom rolled his silver borrowed eyes with that.

"We did told you everything. You guys just don't believe us."

"Well duh! Of course, we don't believe you two! It's completely mental!" she cried, Tom just sighed, making the Lestrange girl roll her eyes. "Fine, if you're not my cousin —" she stopped in her tracks, gazed at the others who were chatting quietly as Emma walked with them, and looked back at Tom. Cassie slowly held up her hand and placed her palm above his cheek, making him feel tingle.

"What the bloody hell are you doing?" He said, with fear.

"— look into my eyes, Draco." she ordered.

Tom hesitated but followed after a few seconds, "Boy this is so awkward." He said, making her roll her eyes.

The muggle actor looked straight into her beautiful pitched black eyes and then saw something very unusual, "— your eyes are turning grey!" He said, but she ignored him.

After a few seconds, Cassie took her hand away from his face and looked away. "You're not my cousin." She said as she looked at him with a frown. "Where's Draco?" She asked, rather calmly.

Tom just looked at her, noticing her eyes turning black again, "I . . . I don't know." he said, he was just so confused about what was happening, and what had happened a while ago. She sighed and held out her hand for him, "Let's go . . . Tom . . . Felton. I think we're so left behind right now." Upon hearing his name, Tom took her hand and smiled awkwardly.

"Just call me Tom." He said.

Malfoy's cousin smiled and said, "Cassie. Cassiopeia Lestrange."

"Pleasure to meet you."
 

"— And just what are you lot up to in this hour?" All of them froze at their spot and slowly turned around. Watching as her eyes glared at the Gryffindors and Slytherins. "Why aren't you in your classes? Where are you lot going?" Professor McGonagall said suspiciously. They exchanged each other's glances then Pansy spoke up, "Sorry Professor, we were just going to speak to the Headmaster, it's quite urgent." Emma said. McGonagall arched her brow at them, "Do I need to know what's your business with Albus?"

Tom looked at Emma as Emma did the same. She then took a step forward making the Professor look her way.

"Would you pray to tell, Miss Granger?" she asked.

"It's quite controversial to tell you about it right now Professor," she answered.

The older witch furrowed her brows with that and eyed her curiously.

"I see. Well whatever you want to discuss with Albus, the headmaster is unavailable at the moment. He's attending some business along with Grindelwald and he'll be back this Friday. So I suggest you lot attend back to your classes." and with that, she left.

All of them exchanged looks, "Now that went well." said Ron.

"Let's just go back to our common rooms, we only have one period left then it'll be dinner," said Blaise.

The rest agreed to that, this is quite a valid excuse to skip one class.

"You'll be okay Em." Felton assured, making the brunette look his way.

She smirked, "It's you I'm worried about." she said.

Tom smiled and ruffled her bushy hair, "I'm Draco Malfoy. I can handle it."

Emma shook her head with that, "Nah you're still our Tom. See you at dinner, okay?" she called out as she ran towards Harry and Ron.

"I will."

Chapter Text

"You sure you're really not Draco? Because If I ever find out that both of you and Granger are just messing with us, I swear to Merlin —"

"Chill Pans, he's not Draco. He didn't even know my eye alteration. Seriously, he looked oblivious." Cassiopeia smirked.

"Oh, that eye thingy you both do that makes us freak out sometimes?" piped in Blaise.

"Yeah, that." the pale witch replied smugly.

"Wait — what's the eye thingy?" asked Tom curiously as the four made their way to the couch.

"You — I mean, the Malfoys have this thing that if you are attached to their family, your eyes turn grey like them, like yours. Ever since I started living with the Malfoys, part of my hair changed into platinum blonde and my eyes constantly changed from pitch black into grey eyes. Just like Aunt Narcissa ever since she married Uncle Lucius. Got it?"

The muggle actor furrowed his brows with that, "Wait I don't get it. If you're Bellatrix's daughter, why aren't you living with her? Sorry, it's not — it's not in the books."

"You see, Mother is in Paris along with Father and she wants me to go to Beauxbatons but I declined." She paused for a bit and smiled, "Oh I remember your — I . . . I mean, Draco's look when he found out that I'll be studying to Beauxbatons, he was so heartbroken. Like a kid loosing a broomstick, that look was too precious." She laughed.

"Why did you decline?" Tom asked. Cassie shot him an amused look and shrugged.

"— because I don't want to be far away from Draco, he was like a long-lost twin I've never had. We were practically inseparable. So when Aunt Cissy knew about it, she told Mum that I'd just live in the Manor and of course Floo helps so I visit our home in Paris from time to time. Besides, Hogwarts is far more better than there."

"And how did Bellatrix take it?"

"Of course she and father had understood considering that they were also Hogwarts alumni and besides, I've got two other siblings with them, both second years. Selene and Helios. Selene's attending in Beauxbatons while Helios is in Durmstrang."

"Forgive me for asking this, but is your mother, you know — is she sane?" Tom asked making Pansy and Blaise snort, Cassie arched her brow with that.

"Mum's perfectly sane"

"Uh, okay. Sorry but I'll be asking a lot of questions, it's just — just different than I've expected."

"You did mention that we, excluding Cassie there, are in a book. What do you mean?" asked Pansy.

Tom looked at the two Slytherins sitting across from him and sighed, "It's uh, a long story. But I'll tell you everything you want to know, I promise. But . . . answer my questions first."

Pansy rolled her eyes, "Fine. What do you want to know?"

"What does Lucius Malfoy work?"

Pansy sighed and said, "In the Ministry along with Potter's and Weasley's father. He's the head Auror."

"Okay. Does Draco have another sibling?"

Despite of that odd question, the young witch beside Tom just answered, "Nope." making the blonde boy sigh in relief.

"Tell me more about Malfoy's family, his other cousins."

"Nymphadora and Cassandra Tonks, daughters of Aunt Andy or should I say Andromeda Tonks. Uhm — oh our second-degree cousins, Aurora and Alexander, Uncle Regulus' children, and  Uncle Sirius' daughter, Carina. That's it, so far." She shrugged.

Tom was left dumbfounded.

Wow, this is some twist.

First, he doesn't know that Malfoy has eight cousins when the book says he only had one, who was Tonks. Two, Bellatrix was perfectly sane (yes it was a big deal for him.) Three, Sirius and Regulus are alive.  He had a lot of things in his head right now but there's one thing he's sure of. 

"I had to get out of here before I could even meet the rest of Malfoy's family."

"Hey Felton, still there?" Pansy called out, making Tom snap out of his reverie.

"Uhm —I have more questions."

"Fine mate, ask away," sighed Blaise.

"So you're not really Hermione?" Ginny asked, for the fifth time.

Emma sighed and said, "Yes, I am not Hermione Granger, will you please stop asking me that."

Earlier, Harry, Ron, and Emma included Ginny and Neville.

"But — Draco and Hermione aren't dead, right?" piped in Neville. Harry, Ron, and Ginny exchanged glances and gulped, they didn't ask where their friends were but they did hope they were fine.

But thinking them gone, gone is just too much for them to handle. But now that Neville's mentioned it . . .

"God No! of course not! Er — I do hope not. I don't know. . . I don't know where they are and why this happened but I'm sure they're still alive. They aren't dead. 99% tells me they're both in my world." said Emma rather quickly as she noticed the Gryffindors turning pale and looking at her with wide eyes.

"Okay, now that's been settled, how about you boys go ahead, we'll just change our robes and we'll go down to the great hall together for dinner." said Ginny.

"Fine." both boys said in chorus leaving the two alone. "Now, I want to know more about you, if you're not  Hermione, who are you?" the redhead girl asked the brunette.

Emma sighed. "I already told you, My name's Emma Charlotte Duerre Watson, I was born in Paris in April 15, 1990, and I live in England. I am a muggle actor, and I play Hermione Granger in the Harry Potter films."

"You're born in 1990 but this year's still 1997, so that means you must've —"

"Time Travelled? Well, I supposed that'll explain everything more than us using a time turner, right?" the brunette smirked making Ginny arch her brow in amusement.

"You act and talk like Hermione too."

The brunette smiled and shook her head, "It's because I'm her. Well, not literally her but . . . Oh, you get the point."

"So the guy who plays Draco Malfoy is —"

"— his name's Tom, Tom Felton. He played Draco since he was thirteen."

"You two seem quite close hmm?"

"Well yes, me and Tom. We grew up together. He's like, a . . . a brother to me and — Okay can you please tell me why you're smiling like that?" Emma shot her eyebrow up as she noticed the redhead in front of her, smiling sweetly at her.

"What?" She asked innocently, "I didn't say anything." She giggled.

Watson just blinked at her with a blank expression, as if she was waiting for her to finish talking.

"Fine —" Ginny smiled as she sighed, "I've always pushed Hermione and Draco to each other, they just had this connection, you know. And seeing you, and err Tom, I also felt the same way as I had for my two friends. Those two are quite in denial, sometimes I just want to put some veritaserum  in their goblets so they would confess already, it's been years now, I just — It's just . . . Ughh! — uhm, did you get what I'm trying to say?"

Emma just giggled as she nodded, "Yes, but chill Ginny, love takes time. They'll come around, but in the meantime, just leave it with them, alright?"

The redhead nodded, "I just want to make up with those two, the two of them practically are the reason why Harry and I started dating."

"Oh?" The brunette asked curiously, "How so?"

"Well, for starters I've already met Harry ever since we were kids, considering our fathers work together in the ministry, I've met Draco there too. Malfoy and and my brothers always tease me with Harry because I had this teeny crush on him when we were still 5." Ginny laughed with that and continued —

"Years passed by and they had their own businesses, the boys would hang out more often leaving me behind because of course, I'm a girl and they have boys stuff to do or sort of like that. Then when we started Hogwarts, we already had different groups of friends. Years went by and the fourth year came, and there was this Yule Ball. I think you're familiar with that?"

Emma smiled as she remembered everything that had happened at that taping, "Yes, filming the Yule Ball scenes was truly wonderful." she said softly then frowned.

She remembered she remembered the time she and Tom were still close when he would call her 'char' the time he asked her out for a dance even though they were only taping, the time everything was still alright.

"Hey Herm- I mean, Emma, you alright?" The redhead eyed the brunette curiously.

"Huh? Yes, I'm fine, I just . . . remembered something. Well, continue your story Ginny." She smiled.

Ginny smiled back and sighed dreamily, "Well, as I was saying, it was the night of the ball, I was done getting ready then Hermione suddenly grabbed my arm and dragged me out of my room, and there, standing downstairs the common room, was Draco, Ron, and the others but my eyes only caught sight of the boy who held up a bunch of roses in his arm, smiling at me."

"Awe Gin that's so romantic!" cried Emma as she clapped her hands.

"Yes, it was, truly a night to remember. Turns out Harry had always wanted to ask me out but hadn't had the guts to do it so Hermione and Draco had planned all of it. Well, Ron was in it, but not much, you know, brothers." said the Weasley girl as she shrugged.

Emma giggled, "Awe that's so cute! And I'm guessing Draco went out with Hermione that ball, right?" she asked, the redhead nodded and smirked.

"See? Indenial!" she cried out making Emma chuckle. "But wait . . . How did Malfoy enter your common room, isn't it —"

"— Malfoy has his secrets, Emma, even I didn't know. I didn't even bother asking that ferret."

"Ferret?" asked the brunette.

"If Voldemort didn't exist in this world, how did Draco Malfoy turn into a ferret? I must've not been Barty Crouch Jr. aka Fake Mad Eye Moody, right?"

"Oh, that!" Ginny laughed, "Hermione turned Malfoy into a ferret in their third year after Malfoy hexed her front teeth to grow huge thus calling him a beaver. The two of them didn't speak to each other for a month after that accident." she continued as she laughed.

Emma can't help but smile, it seems like she wants to know more about this alternate Harry Potter universe after all.

The Weasley girl giggled and stood up, "Okay . . . Emma, I think it's time for dinner the boys might think you captured me or something, they're still paranoid. You know, it's not every day you get to hear your best friend being replaced by someone who's playing them from a book you know." She smiled causing Emma to giggle.

"And speaking of books, I think you want to see the Hogwarts Library am I correct? And you've got to tell me what happened in those books," she added.

Emma smiled and nodded, "You got yourself a deal Ms. Weasley." the redhead laughed with that.

"Well Ms. Watson, I think we would become great friends," Ginny said as both of them descended from their dormitories.

Ginny's bubbly personality was quite comfortable.

"She reminds me so much of Bonnie, literally."

"Oh guys and one more thing!" cried cut Emma as the two girls caught sight of the three Gryffindor boys talking near the fireplace, "Not one word to anyone else, okay?" she said, solemn.

Ginny, Harry, Ron, and Neville nodded in agreement, "Promise." they said.

Emma smiled at them, "Good. Now let's get to dinner, I heard the foods here in Hogwarts are to die for!"

And I have to speak to Tom, asap.

Chapter Text

"Okay, so what do we do now?" Draco asked as he faced the three muggle actors.

Evanna and Matt went out for a while saying they'll be attending some important phone calls.

"Hmm your PA's haven't called yet?" asked Dan curiously.

Hermione's brows shot up, "Oh yeah — I've almost forgotten about that! I've received a text earlier from uh . . . what's that name again . . . Uhm, it was Jane or something —"

"It's Jane your Manager or Personal Assistant as you like to call it." said Bonnie.

"Oh right" Hermione smiled, "She asked If I was alright and all, and said she'll be calling me this afternoon. She did mention that today's our day off and tomorrow we'll be really busy, and I don't know what she's talking about." shrugged the brunette.

"We told you guys earlier, that tomorrow night is the premiere night and after that, we'll be having an after-party here," said Dan making Malfoy and Granger nod their heads in unison.

"Okay, guys!" Evanna abruptly announced as she clapped her hands, making the five look in their direction. "— I've contacted Jane and Robert, uh . . . Tom and Emma's PA's. They said they'll be here after lunch to help prepare the things for tomorrow night. Dan, is everything ready for tomorrow?"

"Yup, Me and Rupert handled everything. James and Oliver will be coming over later though."

"And Chris texted me asking if Emma and Tom are alright. I think they can't contact you both. Did you bring your phones with you?" asked Matt at the two.

Hermione nodded and took the phone out of her pocket, whereas Draco just scratched his head.

"Draco!"

"What?" Malfoy asked innocently, Hermione in the other hand threw a look at him as she raised her brow and pursed her lips.

"Seriously, what?" he asked again, curiously.

"Why didn't you bring the phone with you?"

"Er —" he paused for a bit and hesitated to continue until he saw Hermione staring at him with dagger looks. He groaned as he threw his head at the couch, "I don't know how to use that bloody thing, alright?"

Dan, Rupert, and Matt snorted making Malfoy shoot a look at them, "What's so funny, Potter, Weasley, and Longbottom —!?"

Bonnie and Evanna looked at Malfoy's direction with amusement, "Uhm it's Radcliffe, Grint, and Lewis. Okay?" said Evanna with a smile.

"Oh." He said, a little embarrassed.

Bonnie laughed a little with that, stood up, and took Hermione and Malfoy's hand, "It's alright Draco, now how about we take you and 'Mione here for a little tour? How's that for an idea?"

Malfoy and Granger exchanged looks, faced the redhead, and nodded in unison, "I think that's a good idea." said the brunette.

Evanna jumped out of her chair and beamed and the two, "Great!" she then faced the other three boys then dragged them from the sofa.

"Let's go!"

"So Weaslette, what do you call this thing?" Malfoy asked the redhead beside him as he took the odd-looking small box and examined it in his hand.

"It's called a remote, Draco." Bonnie laughed, noting the fact he just called her by which she assumed his nickname for Ginny Weasley "It's used to control this —" she then took it from his hand and pressed the switch.

"Brilliant." Malfoy breathed out in amazement as he watched the small television attached to Dan's van, turned on.

Evanna and Bonnie laughed at his reaction with that, "Oh Tom looks so cute." said Evanna. "— Oh I mean, Draco." she laughed.

Draco was still glued to the mini television just as Hermione watching him from across. "So Granger, you recognize some muggle technologies unlike that pureblood over there, right?" Dan chuckled, "Assuming you, the brightest witch of your age." he added, from the driver's seat.

Hermione blushed with that and laughed, "Yes, I do recognize a few." she said.

"Good. So tell us, how's the wizarding world? I assume it's quite different in the books right?" Rupert piped in from the shotgun seat.

"Oh yes, I did —" Hermione didn't finish as Malfoy interrupted, " — Those books are rubbish! It's inaccurate, I'm telling you." he said.

Hermione nodded in agreement, "Yes, It is."

"What do you mean by that?" Matt asked.

"Well, for starters, it says Slytherins and Gryffindors aren't friendly with each other, is it?" asked Hermione.

Bonnie and Evanna nodded in chorus, "Yup, in the books, it says Slytherins are horrible to Gryffindors." said Dan.

"See? Rubbish!" exclaimed Malfoy.

"Easy Draco, it's just found in the books, it's not like it's really, isn't it?" asked Evanna.

"Of course it's not real. We have house unity back at Hogwarts, no prejudice and all." answered the brunette.

"So tell us, what's it like in Hogwarts?"

Hermione closed her eyes as she smiled, remembering her home. "Oh, it's wonderful! There's the great hall, the common rooms, the —"

"— Don't forget the Quidditch Pitch," said Draco from across.

"— Oh yeah the Quidditch Pitch, and the Astronomy tower, Oohh and Hogsmeade, the Black Lake, and wait 'till you see the Library it's —"

"I don't think we can see the real Hogwarts 'Mione, you know that." Rupert chuckled.

"Oh, right." The brunette smiled, "It's just truly amazing there, for the past seven years I never had a dull moment there." she said.

Malfoy smirked, "Well of course, you have me as a friend. Who would have a dull moment."

Hermione smiled yet she rolled her eyes, "Sure, Draco."

Malfoy just chuckled and smiled at the brunette, "We can and will go home Granger, I know you miss Potter and Weasley already." he laughed.

"Of Course. Who wouldn't miss them? And I'm sure you missed Cassie already."

Malfoy frowned with that as she heard his cousin's name, "Uh I want to go home now." He drawled, Hermione just shook her head as she giggled.

"Wait —" Evanna, Bonnie, Matt, Dan, and Rupert furrowed their brows with that.

"Who's Cassie?"

Malfoy sat up straight and shot them a look, "Cassie's not found in the books —?"

"Yes, it's the first time we ever heard of her. Who is she, by the way, Malfoy?" asked Dan.

"My cousin!" He exclaimed.

Evanna and Bonnie were taken back by what he said.

"Sorry, she's just his favorite cousin." piped in Hermione making the two muggle actress nod.

Malfoy sighed, "Her name's Cassiopeia Lestrange, my cousin. We're quite close, inseparable. Like twins." he said softly.

"Awe it's the first time I heard Malfoy gone soft, so you really love her, huh?" Evanna smiled sweetly.

Draco nodded with that, "Of course, she's literally like a twin sister to me, and to sum that all up, we have the same birthday." he said.

"Wait, Bellatrix's daughter?" Rupert whispered to Hermione from behind.

"Yes, Bellatrix's eldest daughter." she smiled.

"Eldest? So you have more cousins?" Matt asked.

Malfoy nodded with that, "Actually I have seven cousins." Draco smiled.

"Seven?!" they all asked in chorus, making Hermione and Draco jump a little.

"Yes, seven," he repeated. "I think, or eight, I don't know I have a big family."

"Tell us about them, will you?" Dan asked

Malfoy just sighed, "Fine then. Cassiopeia's the eldest daughter of Auntie Bella, I assume you all heard of Bellatrix Lestrange?" he asked, the muggle actors nodded.

"— Well, she has two second-year siblings, Selene and Helios, they're twins. Selene is in Beauxbatons while Helios is in Durmstrang, Nymphadora and Cassandra Tonks, daughters Andromeda Tonks. Uncle Uncle Regulus' twins, Aurora and Alexander, both sixth years, Slytherins. Uncle Sirius' daughter, Carina, is also in Hogwarts but she's a fifth year and a —"

"— Slytherin." pointed out Bonnie.

Malfoy smiled smugly, "Yes."

"How about Quidditch!! Tell us about Quidditch!!" Dan, Rupert, and Matt cried in chorus excitedly.

Malfoy smirked as he looked at Hermione who was looking with a bored face, saying, "Here we go again . . . "

"Oh yes, now let me tell you all about Quidditch . . . . "

Evanna, Bonnie, and Hermione groaned as Dan, Rupert, and Matt listened intently to Draco Malfoy.

Chapter Text

"Oh there you are!" cried Harry as he saw Tom, Pansy, Cassie, and Blaise coming out from the corridors, Emma, Neville, Ron, and Ginny followed.

"Come on, it's time for dinner! Foods here in Hogwarts are to die for!" exclaimed Ron, making Tom and Emma's mouth water.

"Oh Weasley, any food for you is to die for," muttered Pansy.

"Good. 'Cause I'm starving!" said Tom as he held his stomach.

"Same!" groaned Emma as she ran towards Ginny.

"Char! Wait up!"

"Why Char?" asked Cassie curiously behind Tom's back.

"Oh —" His smile widened, "It's the nickname I made up for her, you see I used to call her Char before when we were young because of her second name, Charlotte."

"Ah. So Emma Charlotte Watson?"

Tom smiled with that as he nodded.

"But what do you mean, before?"

Tom stopped in his tracks and scratched his head, "Uh it's kind of a long story —"

"— Draco!"

The lot heard a yell from behind making all of them stop in their tracks as they faced the direction where the voice came from.

"You didn't tell him, did you?" Harry whispered at Pansy and Cassie from behind while the two Slytherin girls smiled wickedly, "Nah" they said.

Harry just shook his head and chuckled, "Now this will be interesting."

They watched Tom furrowing his brows at the two Slytherin girls running towards them, as a boy following them from behind painting a face with a smirk.

"How are you?! We heard you were in the hospital wing last night —" exclaimed the girl.

"— sorry we haven't come earlier, we just heard it this afternoon. Cassie didn't even bother to tell us." said the other girl as she rolled her eyes at the Lestrange girl.

She just smirked and said, "I haven't got the chance to visit him at the Hospital Wing this morning also too you know," she reminded, "Now give it a rest you two, Draco's fine. Now, move. Let him breathe."

Blaise and Pansy held a laugh from behind as they watched Tom Felton and Emma Watson's flustered faces.

Emma stood there, disarrayed as she watched the three unfamiliar Slytherins standing in front of Tom.

"Uh Ginny?" she whispered at the redhead beside her.

"Yes Em?" asked the ginger.

"Who are these people, may I ask?"

Ginny's brow shot up, "Oh! I completely forgot. These are Draco's other cousins." she said simply, trying to hide a snicker.

"Wait, how many cousins does Malfoy have again?" she asked, confused.

"Oh — eight, I think."

Emma was jaw dropped.

"Okay, I did not see that coming," she muttered.

Tom on the other hand just stared at the two Slytherin girls in front of him. Both had dark hair, pale skin, and mesmerizing pitch-black eyes. One had long silky straight hair, and the other had a long wavy one, like waterfalls resting from her back.

"You alright there, mate?"

Tom's eyes shot up as he noticed a boy standing behind the two girls. He had dark curly hair that was neatly fixed, and his aura was calm but had that pureblood look painted in it. He had pitched black eyes like Cassiopeia and his smirk was oddly similar to his.

"Can someone explain to me what's going on here?" said the girl with wavy hair.

"Draco's looking weird. As if he just saw us for the first time." smirked the other one.

"Hello, cousin? Still there?" She said as she waved her hand in front of his face.

"Wait, Cousin?" muttered the platinum-haired boy.

The two girls rolled their eyes. "What's happening to him Cassie?" they snapped. Lestrange just shrugged and arched a brow at them, "Just give him a rest, we'll talk later. Okay?" The two girls scoffed and left leaving behind the pale boy.

"Cassie, explain," he said, fixing his eyes at his cousin rather seriously. Cassie rolled her eyes with that and looked at Tom, who was still looking dumbfounded, "He's not Draco, okay? — Oh Alex it's a long story! " She said rather irritably.

"Alex?" Emma muttered.

Upon hearing her brother's name, she felt her heart tingle a bit.

Apparently, Tom had heard her mutter and went near her, "What's wrong?" he asked.

Emma just shook her head and gave him a small sad smile, "I just miss my brother, that guy's name is Alex. Kind of remembers me about him." she shrugged. Tom just gave her a sympathetic smile.

"Wait — What do you mean?"

Emma and Tom looked at Alex and Cassie who were privately talking as Harry, Ron, Ginny, Blaise, and Pansy also tried to explain to him what had happened.

"Okay, I get it . . . I believe you . . ." said Alex in solemn, that made their eyes widened.

"Well, that was easier than I'd expected," muttered Blaise.

The pale boy walked near to the two muggle actors as he stretched out his hand for them.

"Alexander Black." he introduced.

Tom took it and smiled, "Tom Felton." then Emma, "Emma Watson." she smiled.

Alex just stared at them and shook his head, "It's weird — what I've heard from them. I hope they're not joking, and I hope you're not fooling around, but earlier I can sense you're different. Not Draco, I mean."

Emma and Tom were taken aback, it surprised them, to hear from Alex. He was so calm of the situation, "I believe you, but I want to hear from you two what really happened." he said.

Tom nodded and Emma smiled, "Of course —"

"Uh, can you guys do that later? Hello? It's dinner time. Snape won't like it if we'll be late in heading to the Great Hall." said Pansy.

"She's right, and Hey Alex, not a word to your twin and Car, you hear me?" said Cassie, in a bossy tone.

Alex rolled his eyes with that, not appreciating her tone, "Sure, Those two won't stop asking questions if they know about this anyway..."

The wizards chuckled at that as they continued walking towards the Great Hall.

"What are their names again?" asked Emma beside Alex.

Tom was busy chatting with the others, "Oh. The one with wavy hair is Aurora, she's my twin. We're both sixth years. The other one's Carina, also a sixth year —"

"Regulus' or Sirius' daughter?" she asked.

"Sirius'. I'm Regulus' son." He answered after a few seconds of hesitation, as Emma nodded in understanding.

"So . . . you're a muggle?" he asked awkwardly.

"Yes." replied the brunette.

Alex just stared at her for a while then shook his head as he smirked.

"What?" Emma asked.

"Sorry, it's just. . I don't know what to believe. I . . . It's just weird knowing we're you know . . . from a .  . . Ugh  I don't know how to say this —"

"Don't worry mate, you're not alone. We too are still flustered about this. It's really hard to sink in." a voice from behind said, it was Harry.

"Well, have you talked to Professor Dumbledore about this?" he asked.

"Unfortunately the Headmaster's still out right now, Professor McGonagall told us that he'll be back this Friday though," Harry replied, Alex just gave him a nod as he stopped in his tracks.

Emma and Tom's eyes grew wide as they saw the massive double doors in front of them, "You ready to see the Great Hall?"

The two muggle actors just gave them a nod, both of them felt nervous all of a sudden — but excited at the same time.

"I felt like it's the first day of taping in Hogwarts again, when Maggie Smith, bless her, opened those big double doors as we were to be sorted, remember that Em?" whispered Tom, the brunette smiled as she nodded.

"How could I forget? Gosh, it was like ten years ago, oh how time flies," she said in awe.

Tom just smiled at her with that.

Emma meets Tom's borrowed grey orbs, both of them smile as Alex pushes the front doors, grinning as they see the door swung open. The chattering noises from the students and the food's aroma welcomed them.

"It's like being home again."

"Yes, It is."

Chapter Text

"Had fun?" beamed Evanna as all of them hopped out of Dan's van.

"The sights were fascinating!"

"Truly brilliant!"

The muggle actors smiled at the two, "I haven't seen such structures before, maybe it's because of what effects of the time. I'm from 1998 for Merlin's sake!" cried Hermione. "— but really, it was wonderful. It's sad that it just took us a couple of hours though," she added.

"Don't worry Granger, when we have time, we can tour you again." Rupert said as he gave her an encouraging smile.

"I'll be expecting that," she said, the ginger laughed and ruffled her hair with that.

"I can't believe I'm saying this — you muggles are truly a genius!" exclaimed Malfoy as the lot walked back towards Dan's flat.

Hermione smirked at him, "Ha! See I told you muggle inventions sometimes surpasses magic." she said with a smug painted across her face.

Draco shot her an enthralling look, "Oh really? Since when did you tell me about that, do pray to tell Granger?" he smirked back.

"Last summer. When you guys visited me at Muggle London."

Malfoy rolled his eyes as he remembered the event, "Don't get your wind tightened up Granger." he muttered. Hermione was smug.

"Ha! I don't have my wand." she stuck out her tongue at him.

"Yeah, real mature," Malfoy said dully.

"Oh shut up Malfoy, at least I don't do that more often. It's you who is immature." Hermione rolled her eyes.

"Oh really?" smirked Draco.

"Yes really."

"And for your information, Granger, shut doesn't go up." He said painting a smirk on his face.

Hermione furrowed her brows with that, "Ugh annoying ferret!" then she stormed inside Dan's flat.

Draco couldn't hold it any longer, as Hermione was ten steps ahead of them, he burst out laughing.

Evanna, Bonnie, Matt, Dan, and Rupert, were all quietly watching them with amusement.

"You two look so cute —"

Draco's laugh faded but smiled anyway, "Huh?"

The blonde girl laughed with that, "Are you two always like that?" 

Malfoy grinned, "Yeah, Granger looks funny when she's angry. Funny though, even just a little thing I can make her pissed off easily." He laughed.

Dan, Rupert, Matt, Evanna, and Bonnie grinned at each other.

"Go ahead Malfoy, we'll just catch up with you both," said Dan as Malfoy just shrugged and walked away towards the open door of Dan's flat.

As they saw Draco heading inside the house, Bonnie faced her friends, "It's funny you know, seeing Draco and Hermione comfortable with each other, I can't help but think all of a sudden about Tom and Emma before —"

"— Yeah, It's new to me right now, seeing the two of them, they used to be so awkward . . . but now, they aren't anymore." smiled Matt.

"I just do hope it'll be easy for them especially when Jade walks in this situation, Draco will be having a hard time," said Dan as he smirked.

Rupert laughed at that, "Wait . . . you haven't told the bloke yet about his — I mean, Tom's girlfriend?!" the rest shook their heads as they chuckled.

"Nope. But we did mention Jade this morning right?" replied Dan.

Evanna gave them an amused expression as she arched her brow, "Oh you guys, we should tell them about her. They would be having a hard time when she comes in, especially tomorrow. Tom did mention to us last week that he'll be bringing Jade at the premiere, so we better explain to them, what to do especially Draco."

"Sounds like a plan," said Matt.

"I do wonder what Hermione would feel when she sees Draco and Jade being all too comfy tomorrow," smirked Bonnie.

Evanna giggled with that, "Oh Bonnie."

The redhead shot a look at her as she grinned, "What? I didn't say anything." she said innocently.

"Nah I think she'll be jealous. I wonder how Hermione Granger would act," said Matt as he laughed.

Dan and Rupert shook their heads at that, "I think it'll be the same as Emma did." they said. Evanna, Bonnie, and Matt laughed at that as they agreed.

"Oh, this is so interesting. . ."

"Hey Malfoy, we've got to tell you something."

"What is it?" asked Draco. He and Granger were sitting on the sofa. "I think we've forgotten to tell you both another little detail about Tom's life," said Rupert.

"— It seems we've forgotten to mention Olivia Jade Gordon," smirked Bonnie as she gazed towards Hermione, who had furrowed her brows as she heard the name.

"That's Felton's girlfriend right?" asked the brunette.

Dan smiled at her, "That, you are correct." he said.

"I thought they were just dating? Err —they're still dating now?" she asked again, Evanna nodded.

"Oh." that was all the brunette replied.

"Wait — Who the Merlin's name is Jade?!" cried out Draco.

Dan, Matt, and Rupert smirked, "Your Girlfriend."

"Wait — what?!"

"Okay give me some quick notes about that," Malfoy said lazily, showing no interest in the topic.

Geez what am I putting myself into?

Hermione was silent throughout the whole conversation, just painting a bored expression on her face for some reason.

Bonnie sighed, "Jade Olivia Gordon. She was our stunt director when we were during the Harry Potter films, you . . . I mean, Tom started had this thing for her in 2007, then they started dating in 2008." she said.

"— they're in their 4-year relationship right now," stated Matt.

"During their first two years of relationship, Tom even made a song for her." said Evanna dreamily, "— he's really sweet, such a Cassanova. Really romantic." she smiled.

"Charming," Draco said idly.

Hermione nudged her elbow at him, "Oh don't be like that Malfoy. It's really sweet you know."

"Well don't expect me to do those stuff at her, I don't even know that woman!" He said.

"We know Malfoy, we just want you to act normal. We don't want her to suspect that something's wrong right?" asked Rupert as he smirked at him.

"He's right Draco, I think it's probably the best if this situation just remains between us seven —" chuckled Dan.

"— the big seven." Rupert finished making the muggle actors laugh.

Hermione and Draco just stared at them with a blank face, "I don't get it." muttered Malfoy, the brunette just shrugged at him.

"Oh, it's just what Joe calls us. The big seven, she said it during an interview days ago," said Bonnie.

The two wizards just stared at her, "— Joe Rowling. J.K Rowling, the author of Harry Potter." she continued.

And just as that, Hermione's face lit up, "Malfoy it's the —"

"Isn't it the name we saw at the book this morning —?" Malfoy asked.

Hermione rolled her eyes, "— that's what I'm about to say you bleached haired freak." she snapped.

Malfoy narrowed his eyes at her with that, "— at least I'm no bushy-haired bookworm!" he scowled.

"Oh you no good albino ferret!" She faced him as she shot dagger eyes at him.

"Buckteeth beaver!" he hissed as he stared back.

"Oh take that back right now!"

"Make me, Granger." He smirked, making Hermione more irritated.

"If only I have my wand right now, I swear to Salazar I'll dye your hair again."

Malfoy cringed as he imagined his hair turning red, "Hell no! Not again — don't make me look like a Weasley."

Hermione snorts, "— you're impossible Malfoy." She said as she shook her head.

Draco just smiled at her.

"It seems that there's still part of the books about Draco and Hermione that haven't changed." chuckled Dan as the rest agreed.

"Well, what can I say? Granger here is short-tempered." The wizard rolled his eyes, whereas the brunette glared at him.

"Am not! You are the short-tempered one."

He shook his head with that, "No — Weasley is." he snorted, making Hermione laugh.

"They're mental," muttered Bonnie.

"Yes, mentally in love. . ." replied Evanna.

"Love?"

"In love?"

Seems like the two overheard it, "I don't love him. Ew!" Granger said with full distaste.

"And neither do I! Gross!" Malfoy flinched at her as if he was disgusted or something.

"Oh really?" Matt said with amusement.

"You two seem in denial," commented Rupert as he smirked at the two, making their cheeks flush pink tints.

"Nah, Granger has had a crush on me ever since we were young," smirked Malfoy.

Hermione's face was bright red, "Oh Merlin! You're so full of yourself." she exclaimed.

"Oh really? Stop denying it Granger, just tell me already. Maybe I'll even consider not rejecting you." he said as his smirk grew wider, his eyes playing with amusement and his face went nearer to hers, making the brunette uncomfortable.

"Oh just stop it — that's mental! I would never dream of fancying you, you git!" She pushed Malfoy away, as he just laughed at her.

"Now, again with that Jade woman. What'll Malfoy do?" asked the brunette as she gained his composure back, and tried to change the subject.

Unknowingly making Malfoy's hidden smile fade.

"Oh right . . . that." Dan said as he scratched his head, "So you Malfoy, would stick through her side from the beginning of the premiere night. Me, Hermione, and Rupert would go together, and you shall be with Jade, especially during the after-party." he explained.

"Tom and Jade were quite touchy with each other, Tom most likely. He wouldn't let go of her hand, and such. So if you may, do the same." smiled Evanna.

"— and mate, if you feel like kissing her, you can also do that. So she won't suspect anything." joked Matt.

Malfoy grimaced at the thought, "Bloody hell no!" he exclaimed in terror, Hermione on the other hand, laughed at him.

"I can't believe you would be scared of kissing someone! As if you're not a playboy back at Hogwarts," she said, sticking out her tongue at him.

Malfoy glared at her, "I may have flings with some girls, but I haven't snogged nor shagged anybody, Granger. You know that!" he cried. "Well, sort off," he added.

Hermione snorted.  Yeah as if.

"Take it easy there Malfoy, I know. I'm just joking." she laughed.

"— it's not a funny joke, now is it?" He said sarcastically.

Hermione just grinned at him while he just rolled his eyes at her.

Dan, Rupert, Evanna, Matt, and Bonnie just watched them with amusement. Thinking that there's something about those two that just . . . .  clicked.

"I can't believe they aren't dating or anything," whispered Evanna at them.

"I know right, it's quite obvious that they have feelings for each other," muttered Bonnie.

"Well, let's just see when Granger here sees Malfoy holding hands with Jade." grinned Dan,

"It's like Tom and Emma all over again," Rupert said as the rest laughed softly as they agreed.

"Wait — does Emma have a boyfriend?" Malfoy asked them as he smirked at Hermione.

The muggles thought for a moment, "As of now? I don't think so. Emma did  have  one, but it didn't work out." Rupert replied.

"Ha!" cried Hermione smugly, as she looked at Draco.

Malfoy on the other hand, glared at them. "Why does it have to be me suffering?" he exclaimed as he buried his hands into his face.

"Drama king." chuckled Hermione.

The muggle actors shrugged as they laughed, "Boy, that'll be harder than it seems."

Chapter Text

The Great Hall was truly breathtaking. Real candles were lit up as they were floating in the air over four long tables, where the students were sitting.

At the top of the hall was another long table where the teachers were sitting and chattering.

And it was hard to believe there was a ceiling there at all, and that the Great Hall didn't simply open onto the heavens as Tom and Emma looked up and saw a sky.

"It's bewitched to look like the sky outside." they heard Alex whisper from behind.

Tom and Emma grinned as they replied, "We know." in unison.

Making the wizards and witches with them, smile.

"So Ms. Watson, care to sit with us at the Gryffindor table?" offered Ron as he flicked his eyes towards the corner of the room, where they found a long table with the students wearing red and gold scarfs and a Gryffindor emblem on their robes.

The muggle actress giggled, "Well I'll be honored." that made Harry, Ginny, Neville, and Ron smile, "— and please, call me Emma."

Alex smirked at Tom who had a smile twitched on his lips, "Thinking what I'm thinking?"

Tom smirked back at him, "Slytherin table with you guys? Surrounded by purebloods? Obviously!" Tom exclaimed making Blaise and Alex give him a proud smile.

"— and mate seriously, Slytherin girls are way more hotter. I should introduce you to some I know . . ." Blaise said with a boyish grin on his face as Alex nodded with agreement.

Tom on the other hand smiled widely, "See you later Em!" he said as the three  Slytherins  ran towards the table with students wearing green and silver scarves.

"Boy, he really  is  a Slytherin," mutters Ginny as she laughs.

"He strongly reminds me of Malfoy, really ," Harry said as the rest agreed.

Emma just shook her head as she watched Tom, Blaise, and Alex gawking over some giggling Slytherin girls.

Pansy and Cassie followed the guys as they muttered something about,  "Boys."  In a disapproving way.

The Gryffindors watched Cassie grab Tom and Alex's arms away from the laughing Slytherin females, as Pansy did the same to Blaise.

The two grudgingly dragged the three boys towards the end of the table where they all sat down.

Neville chuckled from his sight, "Oh Merlin, it's like Draco Malfoy was never gone."

They laughed as they agreed, "— now, let's get going towards  our  table." Ginny piped in as she gazed towards Emma.

The actress smiled and nodded, "Let's go . . . I'm starving."

"So how is it?"

Tom grinned as he faced the Italian wizard sitting right next to him, " — It's delicious!" he said right before he swallowed his food.

"Don't speak while your mouth is full Felton, it's gross!" said Pansy.

"Gosh you really are like Draco," muttered Lestrange.

Alex and Blaise laughed as Tom grinned boyishly.

"Sorry," he said as he chuckled.

". . . but seriously though, your food here is really good! Just like what had been written in the books. I'm quite impressed." he said as he sipped his goblet of pumpkin juice.

". . . when we were filming some scenes in the great hall, we don't eat the foods, by all means of saying . . . the food's display in these tables were all fake. We kept on thinking it wasn't  real  food, for it always makes our mouth water. Upsetting." he continued.

"That's quite a tease if you ask me!" exclaimed Zabini.

"I can't imagine seeing all those foods and not being able to eat them," said Alex.

"I know. It's really unnerving," muttered Tom.

Cassiopeia and Pansy exchanged glances as they overheard their conversation. Both of the girls shook their heads, "I can't believe we're stuck with  these  kinds of wizards." said Pansy as she rolled her eyes.

"I know. They kept on talking about food. I'm beginning to think they aren't purebloods." Cassiopeia replied with a grim expression.

"We heard that." said the three in unison.

Making some nearby Slytherins laugh.

"So Hermione, what happened with you this morning? You looked like a little off during our classes." piped in Lavender Brown as she sat down next to Ron.

Emma took a sip of her juice and faced the Gryffindor, "Oh, I — uh . . . I didn't feel well." she said.

Harry, Neville, Ginny, and Ron exchanged glances as they faced Emma. "Oh what happened?" asked Lavender, concerned.

". . . Headache."

Lavender just stared at the brunette then nodded after a few seconds, "Well, you should go to the hospital wing later. I heard you and Malfoy fell unconscious at the library last night, what happened by the way?"

Emma just stared at her. She knows nothing about what happened, Harry and the others haven't even mentioned that their friends were unconscious last night . . . just like . . . . she and Tom at the . . . .

" Wait, I . . . Uh, will you excuse us Lavender? For a bit? Please?" Emma asked politely.

Lavender eyed her curiously but nodded anyway, "Okay. I'll see you later Won won." she kissed Ron on the cheeks then stood up as she went near some other Gryffindor students.

"What's up Em?" asked Ginny, concerned.

"What happened to Granger and Malfoy at the library last night?" she asked.

"We don't know. Last time we checked, it was this morning we found out that both of them were at the hospital wing," replied Ginny.

"Madam Pince told us earlier that she found the two lying on the restricted section so she brought them to Madam Promfrey. She took a quick diagnosis and said they're just fatigued or burnt out from studying." continued Harry.

"That's . . . odd." said the brunette.

"Why?" asked Neville, "What do you mean?"

"Remember when I said that me and Tom fell unconscious last night? What if it was the same time as Hermione and Draco did?"

Ron furrowed his brows with that, "So you're saying . . . "

". . . . that Malfoy and Hermione must've found that stone also?" asked Harry.

"Well, I'm not sure. But that's my theory," replied Emma.

"— but you have a point though," said Neville.

"I also agree with you on that." piped in Ginny.

"So what are we gonna do?" asked Harry.

"I think we need to speak with the Headmaster but we have to wait 'till Friday." Emma sighed, "But in the meantime, let's talk to those snakes . . . " she smiled as the lot faced the other table across the room.

Revealing five laughing Slytherins.

"Tom seemed to be comfortable with them . . ." Emma muttered as she smiled,

". . . and you aren't with us?" asked the redhead carelessly beside her as she frowned.

The brunette smiled as she said, "Of course not! It feels like being home here . . ."

Ginny Weasley smiled at that.

Emma was right, she felt at home as she stepped inside the Great Hall, but it didn't change the fact that she missed the presence of her muggle friends . . . her muggle world . . . and being here, in the wizarding world . . . just felt so wrong.

"Emma where are you going?" cried Ginny Weasley as they went out of the Great Hall.

"I have to talk to Tom for a bit, I'll catch up with you guys at the common room later."

"You sure you know the way?" asked Ron.

"Ronald, I'm Hermione Granger, I can always find a way." she chuckled.

Neville, Ginny, Ron, and Harry shot up their brows in amusement as they smiled at her, "Okay. Good luck though!" said Ron

"Don't be long!" cried out Neville.

"I'll wait for you in the common room, okay?" said Ginny.

"Okay. Thank you" replied Emma with a smile.

"Oh and Emma, The password's Forti Animo Estote. I'm sure you know how to enter," said Harry with a cheeky grin.

"Hmm let's see, the Fat Lady's portrait right?" she asked

The raven-haired boy smiled in approval.

Tom and the rest of the Slytherins joined together as they walked out of the Great Hall right after they took their dinner.

"So, tonight will be your first night here in Hogwarts, what're you feeling right now, Tom Felton?" Parkinson smirked at the pale blonde boy beside her.

Felton shrugged, "I don't know. I'm quite excited though, I do wonder what it felt like sleeping right under the Black Lake." Tom grinned.

"Well, I don't know about you, I prefer to sleep with tons of blankets on it's quite freezing there —" muttered Alex beside him.

"— but you could always fancy using a heating charm." continued Blaise.

"Oh, I almost forgot to ask you, did you try on some quick spells? I'm sure you can produce magic as long as you have Draco's wand, right?"

Tom stopped as he thought about what Alex had said.

Could he produce some spells?

"I don't know." He answered. "— but let's see it if I can."

The four Slytherins stopped and gazed towards Tom as he took out Malfoy's wand tucked inside his Hogwarts robes.

The pale boy looked at the stick with awe, the wand looked like the exact wand he used during their filming on the movies, even though it was just fake and they just used special effects on it as they were filming, he sometimes wondered what it feels like to cast some spells and magic.

"Come on, let's try it then," said Alex in excitement, along with Zabini and Parkinson who were eyeing him curiously.

Cassie just stood silent as she watched Felton stare at the wand gripped tight in his hand.

"Just use some simple ones, like a quick levitating spell or a fixing spell," said Alex.

Tom took a deep breath as he said, "Uhm . . . Can one of you guys conjure a mirror or something made out of glass?" he asked.

Pansy smirked, took out her wand and a napkin then transfigured it into a small mirror.

" —Now, what?" asked Zabini.

"Now, break it." Tom began.

"What?" asked Blaise with confusion.

"Break it. Throw it on the floor," answered Tom casually.

Cassie exhaled deeply, "This is foolish. I don't think Tom can do magic, he's a muggle." she said.

Then, she took the mirror out of Blaise's hand and threw it towards the floor causing it to break into tiny pieces.

"— but alright, I'd like to see you try," she said.

Tom smirked at the broken glass and then faced Cassie who was crossing her arms staring straight right into Tom Felton's direction. "I'll prove you wrong Lestrange," he smirked wider making Cassie arch her brows and smirked back.

"Amuse me, Felton."

The Slytherin muggle took and deep breath and muttered, "Reparo".

Seconds later, the tiny bits of glass slowly mended itself. Tom's eyes widened from shock.

"Oh my god, I didn't expect that to happen . . . I . . . can do . . . Magic? How?" He asked himself.

Pansy, Blaise, and Alex stared at the newly looked mirror on the floor, all eyes widened and jaws dropped.

"Okay — how in the world —?" asked Pansy in bewilderment.

Lestrange on the other hand, was speechless. She just stared at Tom, who smirked, "It seems that even muggles can do magic." He said slowly.

Cassie shook her head, "No . . . that's impossible . . . you're a muggle —!" She said.

"It seems that even muggles can produce magic as long they have a wand?" questioned Blaise.

"Or maybe it's because he's in Malfoy's body? I mean he's in the body of a pureblooded wizard, it makes sense," said Alex.

Cassie's eyes grew wider, "No! It's . . . . He isn't Draco! He isn't a wizard! That's —" it felt wrong. The wizard standing in front of her wasn't her cousin, her Draco, at all.

"— that's not possible."

The Slytherins froze as they heard a voice from behind, slowly turning, they caught sight of the bushy-haired Gryffindor staring behind them, eyes widened and jaw dropped.

"Emma?" said Tom in bewilderment.

"Tom? Did you just cast a spell? Or am I just seeing things?"

The Slytherin blonde shrugged, "It seems so I have."

"Oh . . . kay." She said, ". . . but how? We aren't magic folks." she said.

"That's the problem here! You two aren't Hermione and Draco, I know so. I know Malfoy, and this guy isn't my cousin. There's got to be some sort of explanation, you guys tampered with the realm, you—"

"Chill cousin," sighed Alex.

"Tomorrow's Friday. The headmaster will be back, and when he does, we'll talk to him as soon as possible." He added.

Lestrange nodded, "Okay. I'm sorry, it's just, I . . ."

Pansy cut her off as she sighed, "She just misses Draco." She said making Cassie arched a brow at her but frowned.

"Yeah — I guess you're right Pans." She is.

Alex frowned at his cousin and threw his arms around her shoulder, "I think we need to go back to the common room. We all need to rest, we'll continue to talk about this in the morning."

The rest nodded in agreement.

The Slytherins turned their back against Emma right after they said their goodbyes and goodnights but Tom stopped at his tracks and faced the brunette.

"You coming, Felton?" cried Blaise.

"I — I'll catch up with you guys, I need to talk to Em for a bit." He said as he faced them.

"You know the way, right?" Pansy asked as he faced the blonde.

"Yeah, I know the way and I already knew the password, so I'll be fine."

The Slytherins nodded and continued walking leaving Emma and Tom at the dark and empty corridors.

"Come, we have to get out of here." He said as a smirk played on his lips.

"Where are we going anyways?" Emma asked curiously.

Tom faced his friend and grinned at her, "You said to me this morning that we'll make every moment here in Hogwarts count, whether this whole thing's a dream or not."

"I don't see your point, Tom, if you think we can roam around the school, we'll be in big trouble. It's almost past curfew —"

"We're already in big trouble Em."

"Not the point you idiot."

Tom rolled his eyes and chuckled, "Who says we'll be roaming around the castle?"

"So where are you taking me?" Emma said a smile crept on her face as she watched her arm get dragged playfully by her friend.

"The Astronomy Tower." He winked, "Blaise and Pansy told me it's nice to hang out up there, especially at this time of night."

Emma stopped in her tracks and watched Tom carefully. His grey eyes stared straight at her brown eyes, as the moonlight hit her face which made Tom's heartbeat in a ridiculous pattern.

"Fine." She said as a grin was playfully painted on her lips.

"Good, let's go char ."

Tom took Emma's hand as the pair ran towards the castle's huge doors, both grinning.

Ignoring the fast beating of their hearts.

Chapter Text

"Well, that's attractive. Hmm — yeah, she's an art that's what she is!" It took almost about a minute when Draco said it, after scanning some pictures of Tom and Jade from Dan's phone using the internet — which Hermione took full concern about.

"She's pretty right?" said Evanna with a smile as her eyes gazed from the wizard to the brunette witch sitting silently next to him.

Malfoy nodded in agreement, "Yeah, she is alright. But it's weird though, she does look like one of those Greengrass sisters back in Hogwarts —"

"— Oh we forgot to tell you mate! Jade also was featured in the films," said Dan with a laugh.

"Oh yes, that!" Bonnie cried in laughter, and Rupert and Matt also laughed along.

"She played Greengrass at the end of the films. She was Draco Malfoy's wife," said Rupert.

"Your wife to be exact." piped in Matt.

The muggle actors laughed at Draco Malfoy's face. The blonde wizard looked at the lot in horror, not believing a word they just said.

"Daphne Greengrass!?" asked Malfoy in terror, "Why would I marry Greengrass?!" he exclaimed.

Hermione on the other hand rolled her eyes at him and chuckled, "You bloody idiot, that's Astoria , not  Daphne."

"Astoria —? Who the bloody hell is she —"

"Oh, you're ridiculous." Hermione rolled her eyes at her friend, "She's Astoria. A Slytherin, your house. She's the younger sister of Daphne, remember? She's a year younger than us."

Draco furrowed his brows with that, "You know, back at the party held at your Manor last summer, she was there with Daphne." the brunette lazily said.

"Oh her. . ."

Hermione just rolled her eyes at him, yet again.

"Why would I marry Daphne's sister?! I've never even said a word to her." cried Malfoy in confusion.

Hermione scoffed and said, "Duh. How should they know, they aren't the ones who wrote the book. You dumb bimbo."

Malfoy on the other hand glared at the brunette beside him, "Well, who did you end up with, huh?" he scoffed.

Hermione just shrugged and faced the muggle actors. "Yes, who did I end up with?" she asked.

Dan, Evanna, Matt, and Bonnie smirked and jerked their thumbs at the chuckling redhead, who waved at Hermione, innocently.

Just then, Malfoy burst into laughter as he exclaimed, "Weasley?!"

The brunette glared at the laughing blonde wizard right next to her. "You think it's funny, do you Malfoy?" she scowled at him.

Draco shook his head and laughed some more, "It is Granger. You end up marrying the Weasel. It's hilarious!"

Hermione rolled her eyes, "It's just a book you prick, and besides, Ron's not  that  bad." she cringed at the last words she just said.

Ron Weasley was nothing more but a best friend, a brother, and a family to her.

And just even the thought of  him  and  her  together. Just felt so wrong.

"Oh please stop laughing will you?!" Hermione said irritably. "I can't help it, Granger. I just can't imagine you ending up with Weasley!" he said between laughs.

" — and I can't imagine you ending up with Astoria." she scowled.

"Neh, Greengrass isn't that bad. She's practically okay, she's hot," said Draco.

The brunette, on the other hand, rolled her eyes with that. "Sure," she muttered.

"Oh, don't get too jealous Granger." Malfoy smirked, "I'm sure you ending up with Weasley would be grand. You, having ginger-haired children." he snorted.

"Ron's with Lavender you sick ferret! I don't have plans to marry him in real life. That's horrible even to think about it. He's one of my best friends. And why would I be jealous, you stupid pureblood."

Draco gave her a look as he shrugged and chuckled. "Whatever you say, Granger."

Hermione glared at him.

The two basically ignored the weird stares from the muggle actors in front of them. Evanna, Bonnie, Matt, Rupert, and Dan just watched them with amusement as the two bickered like cats and dogs.

That afternoon, the muggle actors decided it was time to let the two watch the films. Since it'll be a head start for them for tomorrow night's premiere, after all, it's  their  world they're talking about here.

Dan and Rupert prepared the DVDs and operated the TV, while Evanna, Matt, and Bonnie just came back from the kitchen bringing popcorn, crisps, and drinks.

"You two ready?" Radcliffe asked as he made his way to the couch where his friends were.

Draco and Hermione exchanged glances then nodded at the actor.

"Good. Now sit back and relax," said Rupert.

"Questions will be asked and answered after every film." piped in Bonnie.

"How many films are we watching again?" asked Malfoy as he furrowed his brows at them.

"Well, since every film consumes two hours, and we don't have enough time for all  seven movies,"  began Evanna, "— about two of the series would be enough for this afternoon."

"Only two?" said Hermione.

In her opinion, it would be better if they could watch the whole finished series so they won't get too confused for the premiere tomorrow.

"— Well, unless you want to stay up all night just to watch them," pointed Matt.

Granger gave him a look before she could answer, "It's alright with us," she said as she glanced towards Malfoy.

"I agree with Granger. I think it's best if we finish the whole lot. Rather than reading the entire book series right?" the blonde wizard said.

Hermione smiled at him and turned towards the muggles, "Well you two do have a point —" Dan began, as he gazed towards his friends, who all nodded at him in agreement as they sighed.

"Fine. I suppose we could stay overnight. But we have to rest tomorrow morning though, you know save energy for tomorrow's premiere night. . ."

"We know, we know," said Malfoy. "Now can we watch the movie?"

The actor shook his head as he chuckled, "Sure Malfoy. Now we can watch."

Two hours had passed.

As the credit roll became visible on the screen, the muggle actors watched Hermione and Draco staring at the TV.

Both were silent during the whole film, once in a while they would comment on some scenes and all but the actors would shush them up and tell them to wait until the movie could finish.

Dan decided to break the silence by standing up and going near the TV for the next DVD, as the rest gazed towards the wizard and the witch.

"So? You can speak now." chuckled Matt.

The two blinked and glanced towards the lot. They have a million questions running through their heads.

Like, how come Lily and James were dead in the movie? Who the bloody hell was Voldemort? Etc.

Hermione cleared her throat making the muggles gazed at her way, "I have nothing to say. Besides, they aren't real. The movies are inaccurate for what happened in real life and my only intention was to watch them for tomorrow's purposes. But for the love of Godric Gryffindor, that was super strange seeing myself on that screen! Really weird!" she exclaimed.

"I am not that insuperable know-it-all bookworm!" she added, scoffing as she crossed her arms.

Malfoy gave her a pointed look, "Seriously Granger? You were annoying as hell when you stepped inside the castle when we first met. Talking all about the history of Hogwarts as if we don't know about it already." he rolled his eyes.

"Listen here —!"

Ignoring the brunette's retort, he continued, "But I must say I'm impressed. Every physical detail was  real . Our appearance, our voice, the whole place. It's good —"

The blonde boy sighed, "But I also agree with Granger. Everything in that movie was false. Oh if Potter was here, he would freak seeing a movie like this and saying his parents are dead. But I must say, that Tom Felton portrayed me very nicely. I'm thoroughly impressed with his acting skills." he added, smirking.

Hermione sighed with that and nodded.

"The same goes with Emma. It's like seeing a twin. I almost came to the point that I kept reminding myself that this was all fake. It's weird seeing myself in there but not really  there."

Dan, Rupert, Matt, Bonnie, and Evanna just nodded at the two, "Understandable. Well, you did get the story right?" asked Bonnie.

Both of them nodded, "Then, we should head to the next one. This movie will freak you two, considering both of you have scenes here fighting." Evanna giggled.

"Wait until we get to the third movie," whispered Rupert, making Malfoy and Granger's brows to furrow.

"Just wait and see," said Dan as he played the second movie.

"I doubt you won't be asking questions in this one," he added.

"What the bloody hell?! No one used the word mudblood anymore! It's like a cursed word. A very offensive word! And I would never say such a thing!" cried Malfoy. "I'm not a bloody pureblood prejudice if that's what you think." 

Hermione rolled her eyes as she placed her hand on top of his, "Relax Draco, it's just a bloody movie."

"I'd never say such a thing, Granger. You know that." he replied. Hermione just squeezed his hand and let out a smile. "I know, Draco."

After another two long hours, the lot just finished watching Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets.

"Chamber of Secrets? I doubt Salazar Slytherin really built it inside Hogwarts . . . Uh, Malfoy?" asked Hermione, rather curiously.

"I don't know. I'm beginning to question our school from these films," muttered Malfoy as he narrowed his eyes at the TV.

Hermione watched her friend with concern. She's awfully confused too.

The brunette let out a sigh, "Me too." she said.

Evanna, Bonnie, Matt, Rupert, and Dan exchanged worried glances. "How about we go make dinner together, discuss a few things like questions about the film, and finish the series right after?" suggested Bonnie as she smiled at the bewildered witch and wizard.

"That's a good idea," said Rupert as the muggle actors got up.

"Hermione? Draco?" asked Matt.

All the lot's faces were painted with concern as they watched the two.

Malfoy sighed and stood up, "Come along Granger." he said as he held out his hand, Hermione took it and stood up.

Smiles were now evident on the muggle's faces as they all walked towards Dan's kitchen.

Chapter Text

The silence of the night and the cold breeze was quite a comfort for them even though the pair both were stuck in this madness.

As Emma and Tom reached the top of the Astronomy Tower they settled to lie down on the floor, both eyeing on the dark sky, side by side.

"It's funny, you know." Tom began.

"What's funny?" Emma asked, still eyes glued to the night sky.

"You and me, together, stuck in this crazy world." He chuckled.

Emma inclined her attention to the moon as she chuckled, "Yea'. Of all people, I got stuck with you." There was something in her voice, that caught the blonde's attention.

Tom frowned with that and faced her, "What happened Em?" his face turned serious as he watched the brunette next to him.

"What do you mean Tom?" this time, Emma sat up and gazed her attention to the platinum blonde boy next to her.

"What happened between us? "

It was a risky question. They were now okay. They weren't awkward anymore, and now here he was, asking her this stupid question, making Emma disarrayed, again.

"What do you mean what happened ?" The brunette breathed out.

She can't handle him asking this kind of question all of a sudden. It was in the past. How could he ask her? She was okay now, he had moved on too. They're happy now. Why bring up the past?

Tom sighed and sat up, grey eyes stared right across her brown chocolate orbs. He was about to say something then suddenly she cut in, her voice slowly cracking.

"Shouldn't I be the one who'll be asking you that, Tom?"

"We were so young . . ." he began,

"You left me and . . . "

"I just went for a few months Tom." her voice was bitter.

Which made the blonde flinch for a little. Maybe it was a bad idea, to open this kind of topic.

"Yeah, you did, for school . . . in America." He chuckled, "— then you dated this guy —"

"— god! You're bringing this up now, huh?" she said, venom in her voice as she forced a smile.

"You chose that prestigious school over me!" Tom said, coldly. "— at first I was okay with it Em! But when I heard the news that you've been dating this guy from your school I —" she didn't let him continue.

The fact that he's blaming her for what had happened . . . she just couldn't stand it. How could he?

She stood up and stared at him, eyes full of anger and tears. "I started dating because I took your rejection of my offer as an end to what we had! You told me to remove you from my wants, Tom Felton! You started to freak out the day you knew I was going to enroll at Brown! You basically told me to forget you!" she shouted, tears running down from her eyes.

"And when I came back, what did I see?" she mocked a laugh, "Tom Felton dating stunt coordinator Jade Olivia. Wow, what a welcoming news!"

Tom froze.

"I started moving on to someone else because you started dating someone else! How is that, huh?!" he retorted. "And for the record Emma, I waited for you to come back. But you didn't. After we filmed the fourth film, you left. Then went back to film the fifth one, but we became distant. You came back, however just a little too late."

"You did it on purpose just admit it!" she wiped her overflowing tears. "You started dating someone to make me see that you were happy without me. You wanted to make me see that I made the wrong choice, that I left and tried to move on!"

Tom frowned and his eyes became soft as he saw the tears from Emma's eyes, "You know that's not true." he stated as he stepped forward.

Emma held out his hand in front of him telling him to stop.

"No. Don't come any closer, Tom."

Tom just stared at her.

Memories came back in an instant . . .

"Emma! Come here!" Tom cried as he watched the beautiful brunette twirl around.

"That's not how you do it char. Damn, you're so impulsive." he laughed.

Emma went near him and smiled, "Oh, so you, being an impressive and an expert dancer as you said, could teach me how huh ?"

Tom smirked. She was really beautiful . A cameraman, who just finished interviewing some other casts for some behind-the-scenes bloopers went near the pair.

"Look, Tom." Emma laughed.

Tom gazed towards the camera and said, "Now I will bow my head and Hermione will take my hand —" as he held out his hand for the brunette.

Emma willingly took him and smiled.

"— and I will make my way to the dark side." She laughed.

"Here you go . . . " said Tom and they danced playfully, in front of the camera.

That was the last time they had fun during the set. After they filmed the  Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire .  Emma flew her way to the US for Brown University and a few months later, went back for the fourth movie's premiere.

"Tom!"

Felton turned around and saw a giggling brunette running towards him.

He didn't expect her to come to the premiere. She told the whole cast members that she couldn't make it due to the busy schedules at school, leaving Tom very frustrated and disappointed.

"Char! Oh my god, Emma! You made it!" He cried as he threw his arms at her, giving her a tight embrace.

Emma laughed in his arms, "Surprise?" she squealed, as Tom kissed her cheek.

"Very." he smiled.

Everything was fine. They weren't dating, they had no labels, they were just friends. But they were in love, and they were young.

Then in 2007, Emma came back for the fifth movie.  Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix.  Rumors spread wildly about her dating some guy in her school, making Tom heartbroken.

He wrote an original composition. While writing it, Emma was on his mind. He was hurt. Badly hurt.

TIME ISN'T HEALING  went on Feltbeats.

He knew Emma was going to see it. He knew Emma was going to know the song about her. He knew Emma was going to know how much she hurt him.

Indeed, Emma saw it. Emma confided to Bonnie about how she was doing without Tom. Emma was definitely not okay. She wanted to go back, but it was too late.

Tom got an interest with their stunt director, Jade Gordon. They became friends and were often spotted hanging around during breaks in the set. Before, it was him and Emma, now it was Jade and Tom.

And the moment Emma came back in 2008 for the fifth movie, Tom Felton was already dating their stunt director Jade Gordon. Thus, leaving Emma Watson's heart to shatter into pieces.

He opted to move on. He thought a relationship with Emma would end up nowhere. He was scared to do it or even to start it, even her. They were both contented with no labels, not knowing it was making their lives  complicated .

"It's too late now," she said abruptly, as she wiped her tears from her face furiously.

Tom gazed towards the brunette, "Why are we so complicated?" he forced a chuckle.

"Even before  this  happened? Even when we were young. We were  so  close, Em." he smiled.

Emma forced a smile even though her heart was aching, remembering.

"Look! Remember these?" Tom cried as he made his way towards the props they used a year ago during their filming of the second movie, the Chamber of Secrets.

Now, they're filming Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban. They were having a break in the set and Tom, Emma, Dan, and Rupert were running around the studio.

"Mandrakes!" Rupert laughed as he saw the Mandrake prop being held up by Tom.

"Funny seeing them unalive, unlike in the movie where they'll be crying like nuts." Dan chuckled.

Emma nodded in agreement, "Yeah, like real babies."

Tom arched a brow as he stared at her, "Babies, huh?" he smirked making Emma's cheeks to flush pink.

" Yea ,' what's wrong with babies?" she asked, uncomfortably.

"Uhm . . . they're loud?" Dan suggested,

"— and annoying," said Rupert.

" Oh don't be Rups. It's not like you're not annoying and loud." teased Tom.

Rupert rolled his eyes at him, "— well, I am like a baby , I can't help it that I'm cute."

The three laughed at the redhead, who was smiling smugly.

Tom threw the mandrake at his face as he laughed louder, "Oi! Felton!" the ginger cried.

Tom laughed some more as he heard Dan screamed, "Run!"

Tom ran towards a laughing Emma and took her hand, running away from Rupert.

Tom and Emma hid in a small cabinet as they saw Rupert running after Dan.

Both were trying to catch their breaths as they forced themselves not to laugh at their sight. Dan was under Rupert, both boys laughing as Rupert playfully strangled Dan.

"You're an idiot Tom." giggled Emma.

Tom gazed in his direction at the brunette next to him , the cabinet wasn't able to fit the two, so they were literally squeezing themselves inside.

"You know what Em, I haven't yet forgiven you for slapping me hard across the face the other day," he smirked.

Emma's cheeks flushed red as she remembered the incident. "Well, it's not my fault. You basically told me to slap you, you know," she said.

"Yeah' what I mean is movie slap me, not really slap me." he countered.

"I said I was sorry," she said sheepishly. "Forgive me?" she added, smiling sweetly.

Tom looked down at her and couldn't help but smile at her childish antics. Emma faced him and rolled her eyes , damn , Tom Felton was growing taller unlike before.

"I may consider forgiving you, you know," he said softly.

"Oh? And how?" she smiled fondly.

"Kiss me here," he said as he pointed his cheek where she slapped a day ago,". . . and all will be forgiven," he smirked.

Emma's cheeks were painted playful pink tints and she placed a quick kiss on Tom's cheek .

"You're insuperable, Tom Felton," she whispered.

Her brown eyes stared intently at his crystal blue orbs. His fingers caressed Emma's soft cheeks as they smiled.

"I know." he breathed out as he made his fingers run towards her chin, tilting it up as her lips met his.

"We should go back to our dorms. We may have a long day tomorrow."

Tom snapped out of his thoughts and gazed towards Emma. "Right."

"Look Em," the brunette gazed towards the blonde boy behind her as they made their way to the Fat Lady's portrait.

"What is it Tom?" she asked softly.

"About earlier . . . I . . ." he sighed, "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have brought the topic, I —"

Emma cut him off, "It's okay, Tom. I'm sorry too. We didn't have that closure for years, and I think it was probably for the best that we said stuff we haven't said to each other before." She sighed, "— besides, even though we said those things, nothing will still change."

Tom just felt flustered but nodded anyway.

"Yea', What happened, happened," he said as he stared at her carefully.

"Well, I'll see you in the morning," she said, breaking away the awkward tension.

"Right. Uh . . . Goodnight Em."

"Goodnight Tom."

Chapter Text

"That was delicious! What were those delectable things called?" cried out Malfoy as the lot stepped out of the kitchen.

Dan rolled his eyes letting out a chuckle, "Those things are called pizza, crisps, and cheeseburger." the muggle actors along with Hermione, laughed as they remembered the look on Draco's face as he took a bite of the various junk foods.

"You already tasted pizza, Malfoy. Remember?" said Hermione with fondness of her voice as she watched Draco roll his eyes playfully as he smiled.

"I do Granger, but that tasted different," he stated.

"Duh, pizzas have different kinds of flavors," Rupert said with amusement.

"Granger, I must try them all. "

Hermione laughed at that as she shook her head, "I don't think that's a good idea Malfoy, but if you want to have a terrible stomachache, well, be my guest." Draco just scowled and rolled his eyes like a little boy, "Oh don't fret Malfoy, you haven't even tried eating other junk foods." she added.

"I have to make a mental note of that one, when I get home, I'll order the house elves to cook one for me," he said sternly.

Hermione on the other hand, shook her head in his stubbornness.

"I think it's more delicious if it's made muggle style." piped Matt as they all sat down on the couch.

"Hermione?" asked Draco.

"What?" smirked Hermione.

"Cook me one, please." he pouted.

Hermione laughed hard, "Oh you're so pathetic." She said as she pinched his cheek hard making Malfoy scowl.

Bonnie, Dan, Matt, Rupert, and Evanna exchanged glances as Dan spoke up, "They are like Tom and Emma before." he whispered.

The lot nodded in agreement as they heard Evanna sigh "I miss them."

"I hope they're alright." Said Rupert. Matt grinned.

"Never mind that. I know they're both safe right now, what I'm hoping is that I hope they've talked ."

The muggle actors eyed their friend and all nodded in agreement, "Same." they said in unison.

"So Hermione, Draco, this time we'll be watching the third movie . . . you're both ready are you?" asked Dan.

Both nodded and then Bonnie said, "Hmm, okay . . . but before that, how about a small recap from the first movie."

Hermione blinked and exchanged glances with Draco who sighed, "Potter's parents were killed by Voldemort, been sent to his muggle relatives without knowing anything about magic, until he was eleven then sent to Hogwarts. Had adventures with uh . . . Granger and Weasley and protected the Sorcerer's Stone from Professor Quirrel who had Voldemort behind his head." he shrugged.

The muggle actors smiled, "Good job, Malfoy." said Evanna.

"Now how about you Granger," said Rupert as he smirked.

"Second year of Hogwarts, meets the Malfoy's house elf, Dobby, and meets the new DADA teacher, Professor Lockheart, then Harry learns he speaks Parseltongue. Met a ghost named Myrtle in the abandoned girl's restroom. Drank a polyjuice potion made by . . . uh, made by  me . Harry and Ron went to the Slytherin Common Room, Disguised as Crabbe and Goyle to gain information from Malfoy. They learned about Tom Riddle's diary which was from Ginny, who had gotten from Lucius Malfoy, which preserved a part of Voldemort's soul, they learned about the Chamber of Secrets, destroyed Slytherin Salazar's basilisk —"

Rupert cut in saying, "Woah, easy Granger that's enough." he said, laughing.

". . . at least we know that you two are catching up." Dan chuckled.

"Now, let's watch the third series shall we?"

"What's the title of this film?" asked Malfoy as he furrowed his brows.

"Oh, Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban," Bonnie replied.

"Azkaban? Who's in Azkaban?" asked Hermione, curiously.

"Oh, you'll see," they answered in unison.

"And I better watch closely if I were you Malfoy, they have some best scenes here." laughed Matt.

"— yeah with Hermione," stated Evanna as she laughed along.

Malfoy glanced at Hermione who had a quizzical look as both of them shrugged.

As the credits rolled from the screen of the TV, Hermione looked around and saw the muggle actors and actresses facing Malfoy, who was holding his jaw, with caution.

Granger shook her head and giggled.

"So?" said Bonnie at the two.

Hermione smiled and said, "Well, Sirius Black, in Azkaban was really strange to see. Nevertheless, I'm starting to love this series. Like really, it's amazing seeing these things. Like seeing a parallel universe of our story."

"How about you Malfoy?" smirked Rupert at the wizard.

"Well," began Draco, "— all I can say is that that was a good punch, Granger. I can feel the pain when that scene took over a while ago. Really weird."

Hermione laughed at her friend, "That's for being a git. But I do feel sorry for you when Buckbeak attacked you." she snorted causing Draco to glare at her.

"Ha Ha Ha very funny Granger."

"Hey guys, how about we finish all of these, we still have  five  more films to watch." chuckled Matt.

"Yep, that'll take hours. You guys really sure you're up for it?" asked Dan.

Malfoy hesitated for a while, he hated to miss one of his beauty sleeps but as Granger replied, "Of course we are." he decided to shut his mouth.

"Right Malfoy?" she said, staring her brown eyes at his blue orbs.

Draco rolled his eyes at her, "Fine. I don't have a choice, do I?" he muttered.

"No you don't," said Hermione as she stuck out her tongue at him.

"Really mature Granger." He rolled his eyes but smiled afterward.

10 long hours later ...

"You know," started Dan as he let out a yawn, "I think we should go to our respective places and get some sleep, eh?" he said lazily.

Bonnie rubbed her eyes like she just woke up from a nap, "I think that'll be a grand idea. Tonight's the premiere, we should get some sleep." she said as she got up.

"Wake up Rups!" Dan cried making the ginger to sat up.

"What time is it?" he asked, sleepily.

"It's seven in the morning." Hermione replied with a yawn, "I think we need to take a rest." she said as she jerked her eyes toward the brunette man next to her.

Draco's head was resting on her lap, "Wake up Malfoy, come on, Wake up."

"No." He groaned quietly making Hermione scoff at him.

"Come on," she rolled her eyes.

"You should go Malfoy. Don't worry, I'll take you home," said Matt.

"— your Manager will be at Tom's place a few hours from now to prepare you for tonight."

"— And speaking of tonight, you have to fetch Jade at her place before going to the premiere." Evanna pointed out.

"How do I do that again?" The Slytherin prince asked.

"Just tell your driver or something, they'll know where to go." she smiled, "— you'll be alright Draco."

Malfoy sighed as he got up and fixed his hair. His eyes darted towards the brunette next to him, "— and you, Granger?"

"Don't worry, I'll take Hermione to Emma's apartment, there she'll meet her PA later." cried out Dan as he fixed the Harry Potter DVDs near the television.

Hermione looked at Draco and gave him a small smile, "I'll be okay Malfoy. I'll see you tonight, alright?"

*knock* *knock*

"What?" Draco groaned.

It was 4 in the afternoon and Draco Malfoy was currently enjoying his sleep in Tom's bed, not until someone woke him up.

"Oh come on Tom, enough sleeping, wake up already!"

"Who the bloody hell are you?!" He yelled back. "Oh goodness! It's me Tom, Robert!"

"Robert, who?"  He asks himself.

"Oi! If you don't open this door, oh so help me I'll break this down by my bare hands, Felton!"

"Fine. Wait!"

He grudgingly stood up, walked towards the door, and opened it, revealing a tall English man with raven hair wearing a suit.

"What?" Malfoy asked the unfamiliar man, more irritated than before.

"What?  Really Tom? Are you serious? Do you know what bloody time it is?!" said Robert in a displeasing tone.

"I don't know, you have a watch, why ask me?"

"What the hell Tom, what's up with you? Maybe you bumped your head so hard the other night that you forgot about the premiere night And goddammit you didn't even answer any of my phone calls! Jade's been calling me nonstop yesterday about any of your whereabouts, and good thing Dan told me everything that had happened. Goodness!"

Draco Malfoy shot a brow at him before sinking in all the words he had said.

"Bloody Hell, this must be Tom Felton's Manager. Oh god! You're so stupid Draco!"  

"Oh. I apologize, I —"Robert sighed, "It's fine mate, just go take a shower, change your clothes so we can go. We still need to fetch that girlfriend of yours. I already contacted her, she's getting ready now. And some advice? I think you should buy her some flowers or something, I bet she's pretty mad about you right now."

"Why?" Draco asked as he walked towards Tom's bed. "Check your phone, Felton."

Draco took Tom's phone from the bedside table and opened it, "Ooohhh 90 missed calls and 107 unread messages. Hmm, that'll be very interesting later." He heard Robert said with a laugh beside him.

Draco Malfoy sighed and closed his eyes in frustration. "Don't worry I'll call a shop for the flowers." and with that, he left a confused Draco Malfoy in the room.

"Oh, Merlin help me."

"Good Afternoon Em, so how's your sleep? Feeling a lot better?" Jane, her so-called Manager asked as she let Emma sit down.

"I'm feeling fine Jane." She answered.

"But I'll be better if I get to go home now."

"Okay, we barely have an hour to prepare, so ladies. Do your magic, Emma Watson has to look fantastic for tonight." with that, her Manager left the room and let the make-up stylist prep Hermione up.

'Hmm. Magic. I miss that.'  Hermione thought to herself sadly.

After an hour that seemed like forever, Hermione faced the floor-length mirror and gazed at the girl standing in front of her.

Different. Very different.

Hermione, the curly-haired brunette witch's hair was chopped off, she was wearing just light makeup but her face glowed differently, she was very very pretty, and the girl in front of her was wearing a sleeveless white gown.

Hermione realized the girl in front of her  wasn't  Hermione Granger at all, she was Emma Watson.

Not  some Hogwarts muggle-born student,  not  an ordinary witch, but an actress. A muggle actress, a superstar.

"Oh my goodness, Em! You look gorgeous!" Alice commented as she watched Hermione turn away from the mirror.

"Thanks." was all she could say, still thinking about the unfamiliar girl in front of her earlier.

"Now, let's get going. The red carpet's ready for you Emma Watson."

Chapter Text

"Emma."

"What is it Ginny?" still sleepy, Emma said the redhead as she saw her walking down the stairs of their dormitory.

"Lavender told me that you came in late last night." She whispered as she went near her.

"Is everything okay with you and Tom?" she asked.

Upon hearing Tom's name, Emma shot up her brows and smiled weekly, "Uhm everything's alright Ginny, we just . . . talked, that's all."

The female Weasley just nodded, "So what's your schedule for today?" she asked, trying to change the subject as both of them exited the Gryffindor dormitories and walked towards the Great Hall.

"I'm having Potions with Snape this morning, Divination, Transfiguration, and Charms. Then I have some extra classes to attend to," she said as she gripped slightly the books she was carrying.

"Ugh, who knew Hermione literally took these extra classes." she groaned.

"Hermione really really loves her education." Ginny rolled her eyes at that and chuckled.

"I'm sorry Em."

"Oh it's alright Ginny," Emma smiled fondly, "I, too love learning. I took classes  even  during the filming of my movies, even though it was so much stress and very tiring — not to mention with the career I'm holding as an actress, I still give time on my education."

Ginny made a face that made Emma roll her eyes, "Yeah, you are like Hermione Granger. The muggle version."

Emma laughed with that as the two Gryffindors made their way inside the Great Hall.

As they approached their table, Emma spotted the familiar raven-haired and redhead-led wizard eating their breakfast.

"I'm gonna write to Luna for a bit, see you later Emma," said Ginny.

"Okay, see you Gin." she smiled.

"Good Morning." Said Emma as she sat down next to Harry.

The two boys smiled and returned a greeting to the muggle actress.

"So, Emma how's your sleep?" said Harry as he took a sip of his juice.

"Oh, it was great, thanks for asking. You?" Emma returned as she started to eat her breakfast.

"It was great." He smiled

"So, we have Potions for the first subject. I hope Snape forgot about everything that had happened yesterday." Emma sighed as she took her drink.

"Hmm is this what Pumpkin Juice tastes like? It's delicious." She said making Harry chuckle.

"I doubt that he'll let that pass, especially what Malfoy did." piped in Lavender as she sat down next to Ron.

"Good Morning Lav," Ron said as he smiled at his girlfriend.

"Morning WonWon." She said as she gave her a peck on his lips, "Morning Hermione, Morning Harry, where's Ginny? And Has anyone seen Longbottom? I still have to return the notes I borrowed from him yesterday."

"Morning Lavender." Emma smiled as she opened her Potion's book for some reading for the her class, "Morning Brown." said Harry — "Neville's talking to Hannah and Ginny's —"

"— Here" cut Ginny as she kissed Harry on the cheek, "Good Morning everybody," she said cheerfully.

"You look like you're in a good mood." pointed out Ron.

"Because Ronald, I am in a good mood today." Ginny retorted.

"May I ask why?" asked Harry, Ginny rolled her eyes at her boyfriend as she gave him a peck on the lips, "— because I just had a wonderful dream about us." she winked making Harry smile boyishly.

"And may I ask what it's all about?" He grinned.

"Well, it's involving, you, me, and the broom closet." she giggled as Harry kissed her on the lips.

"Oh, sweet Merlin! Please don't do that in front of my face, it's ruining my meal, come on!" yelled Ron making Lavender laugh.

"Oh don't be such a git Ronald," said Ginny between her snogging session with Harry, as Harry continued kissing his girlfriend literally ignoring Ron.

"I swear Harry, I'll going to hex you if you don't stop eating my sister's lips infront of my face, go do it elsewhere!"

"Fine." said Ginny as the stopped and stood up.

"Come on Harry, let's make my dream a reality." she winked making Harry grin boyishly as he too, stood up and fixed his messy hair but Ginny pushed back his hair making it messy again, "I loved it like that, you look hot."

"Later Ron, see you at Potions Em," said Harry as they left.

Emma just waved at the two and laughed as she saw Ron's annoyed face while Lavender laughed.

"Chill Won won, just finish your breakfast," Lavender said.

I can't believe you just laughed, it's my sister and my best friend, it's still weird." Ron said.

Lavender shook her head and chuckled, "So Hermione, still sticking your nose on that book again?"

"Yes Lavender, I need to catch up with some lessons for Potions this morning," Emma replied while still reading the book.

"Catch up?" Lavender asked as she shot her brow, "Why do you need to catch up? You're even way ahead of Snape." she rolled her eyes.

Emma just giggled, "Oh, and as much as I don't like disturbing you while you study, but look at the Slytherin table, Malfoy's staring at you like crazy." she whispered.

Emma stopped reading and turned around, seeing the familiar stormy gray eyes looking back at her, as he too was holding his Potions book.

"Yeah," Emma whispered to herself, she caught Tom smiling at her weekly as Emma returned a weekly smile at him.

"Talk?" She saw Tom mouthed.

Emma shook her head and gave him an apologetic smile as she waved her book at him, "I'm reading. Maybe later?" she mouthed back.

Tom nodded and smiled at her, "Okay."

Emma looked away and returned to her book, "You know, I can't help but think something's off with you and Malfoy." Lavender said as she smirked.

"What are you talking about?" Emma asked.

"Well, for starters, usually you and Malfoy stick together, but what I noticed yesterday and this morning, it's quite different, did you two fight or something?" she asked curiously.

Emma's eyes widened, "Uhm . . . No, of course not why would we?" She chuckled nervously.

Lavender on the other hand shot a brow at her, "Whatever Granger, but sooner or later you two will finally date."

"Huh?"

Lavender rolled her eyes again, "Oh come on Granger, it's quite obvious you and Malfoy are made for each other." she said as she stood up and took her things, kissed Ron on the cheek, and said.

"I better get going to class, see you later Won won." Ron smiled and kissed his girlfriend as he returned to talking with Seamus and Dean.

"Bye Hermione," Lavender said as she winked at her and left, leaving a bewildered Emma Watson.

"Well, that's weird."

Yeah, Draco and Hermione may be made for each other. But me and Tom? Not in a million chances like that's going to happen.

"So . . ."

Emma turned her head to her right where the voice came from, as she caught sight of Tom taking a seat next to her, she just stared at him and then watched the other students enter the dungeon for their Potions Class.

"Hi Tom," said Emma.

"Uhm, Hey Em," replied Tom.

There was an awkward silence 'till Tom shifted his seat and faced Emma making her stop reading her book, "What?" she asked.

"Listen I think —"

"Settle down." a low voice was heard on the door as all the students kept silent quietly.

"Let's just talk later Tom or else we'll get in trouble again, and please —" Emma faced him; "— please behave this time," she said.

Tom Felton faced Alan Rickman or Snape rather, on the door silently facing his students until they met each other's eyes, causing Tom to gulp hard.

"So, Mr. Malfoy." Snape impatiently said as he slowly walked inside the room, all eyes were placed on Tom. "Tell me, What is the basic ingredients in making a Polyjuice Potion."

Tom and Emma exchanged worried glances as Tom turned paler than usual. He stood up and stared at Snape's pitch-black eyes.

"Oh god."

"I'm waiting Mr. Malfoy," said Snape, his eyes on Tom,

"What are the basic ingredients in making a Polyjuice Potion." He repeated this time louder.

Tom Felton gulped harder.

Is this what I get for making fun of Severus Snape?

Whispers began to spread in the room making Snape irritated a bit, "Silence." He said, and with that, a deafening silence followed.

"Mr. Malfoy, if you —"

"The Basic Ingredients in brewing a Polyjuice Potion are Lacewing flies, Leeches, Powdered bicorn horn, Knotgrass, Fluxweed, Shredded Boomslang skin, and a bit of the person you want to turn into; which is hair." The Slytherins smiled proudly at Malfoy including Harry and Ron. While Emma on the other hand, looked shocked.

"Well —" Snape crossed his arms across his chest and nodded at Tom who was still nervous but not much anymore. "Good." he drawled, "You may now take your seat."

Tom took his seat and plastered a smile across his face as he watched Snape start to discuss their lessons upfront.

As Tom made his way out of the dungeons joining Blaise, Pansy, and Cassiopeia, Emma suddenly called him, "What is it Em?" he asked.

"Hey, Emma." greeted Cassie, Pansy, and Blaise.

"Hello," she replied as she smiled at the three Slytherins.

"Listen, Tom, we're just gonna leave you two and head towards the next class, see you then?" Cassie asked, Tom nodded as the three Slytherins bid their goodbyes.

"See you later Emma."

"Bye guys," said Emma.

Then faced at Tom who was smiling, "What?" he asked.

"Don't what me," Emma said making Tom furrow his eyes with confusion.

"Wait what did I do?" 

"How'd you know all of those things?"

Tom laughed a bit and messed Emma's hair, just like he always did, "There's a thing called study Em, you should try it sometimes. And besides, I have a reputation to uphold, can't make everyone suspicious can we? " he winked and left.

Emma smirked as she watched Tom's back walking away, "Unbelievable." she said.

Emma walked until he bumped into two familiar Gryffindor boys.

"Hey guys," she said, Ron and Harry said their hello's and smiled as the three of them walked together.

"Say, where's Tom?" asked Ron.

"Oh, he's heading towards the next class with his fellow Slytherins."

"Speaking of, Emma, how smart is Tom, huh?" Harry chuckled.

"I can't believe he knew all those things, even I can't answer it," said Ron

"I don't know, apparently he had some advance reading," she replied.

"Oh, classic. Just like the great Draco Malfoy," said Harry, chuckling.

"Draco studies?" asked Emma.

"Correction, Draco Malfoy is bloody smart as Hermione herself." pointed out Ron.

"Yeah, did you know that Draco's grades are just as same as Hermione's? Those two are like, competing for first place or something, I guess it's because we're now graduating this year," said Harry.

"Harry, those two have been competing over their grades since we were first year," Ron said with a heavy sigh.

Emma nodded, "Ah, so no wonder."

In the next class, Emma joined Harry and Ron walking towards the Charms classroom, where Mr. Flitwick was standing above a pile of books.

"Good Morning class, now take a seat all of you —"

Emma took a seat between Harry and Ron, scanning the classroom to see any Slytherins but there was none. Turns out the Gryffindors are having it with Hufflepuffs.

"What class would be Malfoy taking this time?" Emma whispered to Ron beside her.

"Beats me." He shrugged.

"— but I think they're having a double schedule of Transfiguration with McGonagall. Pansy mentioned that earlier with Lavender, I just overheard it," he answered.

Emma just nodded, can't stop wondering what Tom was doing right that moment.

As Tom, with the other Slytherins exited the Transfiguration classroom, Blaise still couldn't stop laughing.

"Geez Nott is really in trouble, I can't believe he accidentally turned Crabbe into a pig." he said between his laughs.

"Hey, Nott!" Cassiopeia yelled, just as a good-looking brown-haired Slytherin faced their direction.

"What is it, Lestrange?" he smirked.

"Good luck with your detention with McGonagall later idiot, you deserve it."

He rolled her eyes, but smirked anyway, "— don't miss me too much while I'm away, alright?" he winked and left.

Pansy, Blaise, and Tom laughed at Cassie's flustered face right after Theodore Nott winked at her, "Oh quiet, all of you " she groaned.

"Theo's getting more of an arse than ever." She rolled her eyes as they walked towards the Great Hall.

"Hey, I never did ask, what's up with you and Nott by the way?" Tom asked as he smirked at her.

"Felton, get that smirk out of your face, you look like Draco, literally." She hissed,

"Oh don't get pissed —" He laughed, "So, what's up?" he added.

"Cassie and Theo used to date." Blaise laughed as he earned a glare from the Slytherin witch.

"Theo was Cassie's boyfriend. They dated like, for 3 years since our third year and they broke up last year, well back at sixth year at least, which was a couple of months ago." Pansy pointed out as she smirked.

"Oh I'm sorry —" Felton said, but Cassie cut him off. "Oh please, don't be." She rolled her eyes, "Basically, Theodore's a twat, and he's not worth it anyways but we still exchange small talks though." She added softly.

"Can you tell me what happened?" Tom asked carefully.

Cassie let out a small smile, "To make the story short, Me and Theo just decided to break up, we thought it would be better if we just stayed as friends, you know?" she lied.

Pansy and Blaise raised a brow at her story.

Pansy knew it was a bit touchy for Cassie to open that topic so she cut her off, "— but you know what's the best part of it, Felton?" she smirked.

"What?" Tom asked.

"When Malfoy beat up Theo in the common room, no Professor knew about it 'cause it was only us, Slytherins who saw it." She laughed.

"It was a good fight I tell you," Blaise added, just as Cassie chuckled a bit.

"Yeah," she said as the four entered the Great Hall.

As the lot approached their seats, Malfoy bumped into someone.

"Oh geez, I'm so sorry," said Tom as he helped a female Slytherin to get up.

"Not a big deal, it was my fault anyway. I should've watched where I was going," she said as she fixed her uniform.

Tom didn't look up instead he got all the books that fell and handed it back to her, "Thanks, Malfoy." she said.

"No prob —" he froze.

The girl in front of her. He recognized that brown eyes and brown wavy locks anywhere.

"Jade?"  He asked, shocked.

"What?" The girl asked, "Oh, I'm Astoria, remember? Daphne's younger sister. We've met last summer, I think. " she laughed, "— you must've forgotten." She added.

"Uhm . . . I — yeah, I must've." he said sheepishly.

"Well anyways, I got to go, bye Draco." then she left leaving a dumbfounded Tom Felton behind her.

"I swear she looks exactly like Jade,"  he said to himself.

"Hey mate, you alright, I saw you bump into Greengrass over there." asked Alex as he went near him.

"Nah, I'm alright," he said.

"Oh okay, well, see you later than — oh and Felton," he whispered, "— just so you know, Dumbledore's back, he just arrived not long ago, you and Emma better go to him later after class " he whispered.

"Oh yeah, thanks mate." He said as he walked towards Cassie, Pansy, and Blaise.

"Oi, where have you been?" Zabini asked as Tom sat down next to Lestrange.

"I just . . . had a chat with Alex," he replied.

"Hey, you alright?" Cassie asked.

"Yeah, I'm fine." He answered.

"I'm definitely going to have a headache though."  He thought to himself as he sighed.

The whole students had their lunch and as Tom stood up and took his belongings, he gazed towards the Gryffindor table.

"Hmm, Potter, Weasley, Weasley, Longbottom, Brown but no Granger." He said to himself as he furrowed his brows.

"Hey guys, I got to talk to the Gryffindors for a bit, ask where Emma is, I'll see you at class." He said to his fellow Slytherins.

"Alright, see you, Tom."

Felton walked towards the Gryffindor table, "Hey, have any of you seen Emma? I noticed she's not here." He whispered to Ginny and Harry.

"Oh, Emma left early, said she has to go to the library," said Ginny.

"Hermione took a lot of classes this year, that's why Emma's catching up with it." sighed Harry.

"Oh," said Tom.

"Oi, Malfoy!" Someone shouted through the Hufflepuff table, Tom shot his brow up as he gazed towards the direction of a guy with blonde hair.

"Yeah?" He asked feeling confused.

"See you tomorrow at the Quidditch Pitch!" he yelled as the other Hufflepuff laughed.

"We're gonna beat you snakes tomorrow's match!" yelled another Hufflepuff.

"Wait . . . Quidditch?!" Tom's eyes turned wide as he faced Ginny, Harry, and Ron.

The three Gryffindors exchanged worried glances, "Blaise and Alex must've forgotten to tell you that there's a match between Slytherin and Hufflepuff tomorrow." Harry said sheepishly. "Sorry 'bout that Felton," he added.

Tom turned pale more than ever, "What am I going to do? I don't know anything about Quidditch, I don't even know how to ride a broomstick for god's sake!" he whispered furiously as he rubbed his face and buried it. "I am so going to die tomorrow."

Chapter Text

"Bloody hell, bloody hell, bloody hell . . . Oh sweet Salazar here she comes." Malfoy said to himself as he stood up and gazed towards a beautiful brown-haired lady walking down the stairs.

She was wearing a long white gown and her wavy brown hair was cascading like waterfalls on her back, she was smiling as she went near him.

"Hi love, you look ravishing." She said as she kissed him on the cheeks.

Draco Malfoy just froze at her sight, "So this must be Jade."  He thought to himself.

"You . . . you look lovely . . . Jade." He said, nervously as Jade giggled at him.

"You're so cute when you stutter Tom. And what's that you're holding?" She grinned.

Tom looked down at his hand and realized he was holding the flowers for her, "Oh right . . . I uhm . . . flowers for you." He smiled weekly.

"Look, I'm sorry about what happened days ago, I should've called you I just —" Malfoy was cut off by her sudden kiss on his lips.

"It's okay, I know you were busy." She smiled took the flowers and placed them near a table.

"Now, let's go. We have a premiere to attend to, you ready love?"

Draco Malfoy was still frozen at the spot from her sudden gesture,  "Merlin, keep it together Draco! Or else she'll suspect something's wrong."  He sighed to himself.

He had not been this nervous near a woman before, not to mention a stranger he never met. "I'm ready as you are." He smiled as he kissed her on the cheeks.

He escorted her to the car and then left.

"Now, it's time to put on those Malfoy charms again."  He smirked to himself.

A sea of crowds were Hermione Granger's first sight as they arrived at the venue. She was shaking mad, and was crazy nervous.

"You ready Ms. Watson?" her Manager asked as Emma nodded at her and let out a small smile.

"Yes," she replied,

"— as if I have a choice."  she sighed to herself.

She heard the driver step out of the car and seconds later the door beside her opened. Hermione exhaled deeply, "Here goes nothing." She muttered.

As she stepped outside the vehicle, crowds went wild and Hermione almost stumbled by the blindness of her eyes because of the different flashes of cameras towards her.

As her vision became clearer she saw crowds of people shouting her name, kids, teenagers, and adults were cheering her.

Hermione also spotted different kinds of billboards and posters, her eyes grew big as she noticed a poster saying,  'I  ♡  Hermione Granger', or 'Hermione Granger, the brightest witch of her age.'

The Gryffindor witch also spotted photos of her wearing her Hogwarts robes and for the first time since the other night, she now saw her old self again.

There was also a big poster with her, Ron, and Harry with the Hogwarts Castle in the background and a text saying;

' It all ends here.'  and  'Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows movie Premiere'

She also spotted kids wearing Gryffindor robes and a wig, she let out a giggle as she noticed they were impersonating her, it was utterly adorable.

Hermione was teary-eyed as she saw all of this, " I didn't know we were this famous."  she thought to herself,  "If only Harry and Ron could see this."

Little did she know there was a reporter walking towards her, "Now, look at here folks, the lovely Emma Watson! The Gryffindor princess finally arrives!" crowds cheered and shouted as he welcomed her into the red carpet.

"Ms. Watson is getting emotional." He chuckled as he faced the video camera in front of them.

Hermione didn't notice him until he said, "Hello? Ms. Watson? Earth to our  Hermione Granger? " He joked.

Emma snapped out of her thoughts as she heard her name. "Oh . . . Sorry . . . " she said.

The reporter laughed a bit and smiled at her, "Getting emotional there Ms. Watson?" he said as he drew the microphone near her.

"Yeah, it's crazy. All of this, utterly unbelievable." She commented as she gazed towards the crowd — who were waving at her — she gave them a grin and waved back.

"Unbelievable of the crowd or unbelievable because the series just ended?" he asked them turning the microphone towards the brunette.

"Uhm . . . Both?" she giggled.

The reporter laughed a bit and asked again, "So who are you bringing with tonight's premiere Ms. Watson?" Emma just chuckled nervously and looked at either of her sides, then shrugged.

"Uhm . . . no one, just me, and I'm going to be with Dan and Rupert so why bother bringing a date, right?" she laughed nervously, hoping she said the right answer.

"Well yeah, I guess. We're pretty excited to see the finale of the Harry Potter series" He chuckled.

"Well, you won't be disappointed." Hermione smiled, the reporter laughed a bit and faced the camera once again, just as Hermione spotted Dan waving at her gesturing her to get closer to him.

"You should entertain some of the fans Hermione, sign some autographs, and greet them," he whispered.

"Oh, okay, got it."

"Oh, and folks, entering the red carpet just now is no other than the famous Tom Felton, who plays our favorite Slytherin, the one and only  Draco Malfoy!"

Hermione immediately turns around as the host mentioned Malfoy's name, what she saw absolutely shocked her.

Malfoy got out of the car just as he took the hand of a beautiful brunette girl — who clearly looked like the sixth-year Slytherin back at Hogwarts — escorting her outside the vehicle, both were plastering a smile as Malfoy placed his arms around her waist.

Granger noticed a sudden pang on her chest, "Who's she? Is she —" the Gryffindor witch started just as she heard Dan sigh.

"That's Jade alright. Tom's girlfriend."

"Oh and Hermione, I think it's best if you ignore them a bit tonight, especially Malfoy, or else the press will start an issue about it. They all know Emma and Tom's history, it may be best that you should stay out of their way just for the whole event." Dan whispered carefully as Hermione nodded, turning her head away from the pair just before he caught the eyes of Draco looking at hers.

Just as the movie ended, the whole cinema was full of applause, crowds and fans were cheering and clapping.

Hermione was still left bewildered by the final movie, which she hadn't expected, she was also in tears as she saw some scene that broke her heart, like the fact that the Malfoys were on the bad side, seeing Bellatrix being insane and killed by Molly Weasley, the fact that Fred Weasley  died , Remus and other of her friends as well, and most especially, Hogwarts —  her home,  was destroyed.

Oh and she still couldn't erase the thought that she ended up with Ron Weasley with two kids, it was utterly bizarre, oh and her best friend, Draco Malfoy ended up marrying Greengrass and had a son! — she hadn't even let the other movies she saw yesterday sink into her brain, let alone  this  finale.

Hermione sighed, "That was so so so messed up." She muttered to herself.

With a heavy heart, she just wiped a tear out of her eyes as she glanced the audience who were clapping and some were looking at her with proud faces and smiling, she even spotted Alex — Emma's brother — along with some people who looked like her.

"That must be Emma's family."  She thought to herself.

Finally, a woman around thirty to forty years old stood up to the front, and they called Hermione, Dan, and Rupert now they were standing in front of hundreds of people and Emma was between the two muggle actors.

"Relax, we're just going to stand here as Joe gives her speech, okay?" the brunette just nodded at Rupert.

"And I just know that everyone who watched Deathly Hallows Part 2 is gonna see that he steered us home magnificently. It's incredible. And of the actors, I can only say I could never have dreamt of the talent you'd have in these films but there are seven that, in private, I refer to as the Big Seven and that's Dan, Rupert, Emma, Matt, Evanna, Bonnie, and Tom." And with that, louder applauses were heard.

"And they cannot know how much I love them, what amazing things they did for my favorite characters and I just thank them for lending us their talent and all their hard work. And then finally, as everyone else has said but I need to say it most of all – no story lives unless someone wants to listen. So thank you, all of you. Ah, Thank you for queuing for the books all those years!"

"The stories we love best do live in us forever so whether you come back by page or by the big screen, Hogwarts will always be there to welcome you home."

Crowds went wild as they congratulated the whole crew and casts of Harry Potter. Hermione, Rupert, and Dan hugged J.K. Rowling.

Right after the premiere, Hermione joined Dan, Rupert, Bonnie, Matthew, and Evanna as they got out of the car and entered Dan's flat for their after-party.

Malfoy was riding on another vehicle for he must accompany Jade.

Hermione just pushed aside her thoughts about Draco's whereabouts and went inside. The room was jampacked with people, lights with different colors were dancing in the whole room as people went near them and congratulated them.

"Chill out Granger," Rupert whispered right at her.

"You'll be fine, just relax, alright?" added Dan.

The brunette just exhaled deeply and smiled, "Alright." just then Evanna and Bonnie grabbed either side of her arm and dragged her away from the two actors.

"Come on Em, I'd like you to meet somebody."

Dan and Rupert just shrugged as they watched the three girls go off towards a group of girls at the corner, "Where could Malfoy be?"

"Oh there you are Malfoy!" greeted Matthew Lewis as Draco Malfoy stepped inside the house.

He was still amazed at what he was seeing, "So this is what a muggle party looks like, huh?" he said.

"Yeah, and what'd you think?" Matt asked.

"It's pretty bizarre!" Malfoy replied in awe. It was not that different from back home but given the whole modern look to it this has more lights, the music was way different and it was less . . . magic.

Matt smirked at him and led him to Dan and Rupert who were chatting with some guys, "Well, glad you liked it." he said.

"Oh Tom you're here!" said some guys Malfoy's unfamiliar with.

"Yeah," that's all he can say.

"What took you so long?" they asked.

"Ah. See, Jade . . . was not feeling well and I have to drop her off by her house," he replied, the guys just nodded.

"Well, take a sit Felton, have some champagne."

Malfoy took the glass and drank as he chatted away with Dan, Rupert, and Matt as soon as the other guys were having a conversation with their own.

So after, Draco excused himself from the crowd and went to the kitchen counter where food and beverages were displayed until he caught sight of Hermione chatting along with some girls.

Then suddenly Malfoy heard a voice from behind, "So Draco, how did you manage that much restraint?" then another one followed.

"Can't believe you've managed to wait for this long, mate! And here I am thinking that Draco Malfoy has a lot of confidence in his sleeves."

It was Rupert and Dan. Malfoy arched a brow and replied, "What do you two mean?" He asked.

His eyes still gazing at the beautiful brunette — who was laughing with the other muggle actors.

"It's quite obvious you know —" began Rupert.

"— you have a thing for Hermione, don't you Malfoy?" chuckled Dan.

Draco looked in the muggle's direction as his brows were furrowing, Dan and Rupert had a smirk painted on their faces as they watched the wizard turning paler than usual.

"I . . . I don't know what you're talking about." He answered quickly as he turned his eyes back at Hermione — who was currently looking at Malfoy, greeting him with a wave and a smile. The smile that he loves.

Malfoy smiled back as he watched Granger talking animatedly with Evanna and Bonnie.

Dan and Rupert noticed Draco's slightly pink-tainted cheeks, and the small smile creeping from his lips as he stared at the brunette full of admiration, the two muggle actors smirked at that.

"Okay, if you say so, mate."

Draco just sighed, "It doesn't matter anyway."

"Hello there Granger," Hermione almost jumped in surprise and almost let go of her glass of wine as she heard a familiar drawl from behind.

"Draco! You scared the bloody hell off me, honestly, you're like Peeves sometimes, sneaking around my back like that!" she says making Malfoy laugh.

"Geez Granger you're overreacting."

Hermione just rolled her eyes and faced him, "When did you got here anyway? And What took you so long?" she asked as she shot a brow at him.

"Tom's girlfriend. She's been nagging about me not going to this party and should stay at her for some quality time," he says as he wrinkles his nose in disgust.

Emma just crossed her arms and stared at him, "And why didn't you?"

Draco's eyebrows shot up and gave her a look, "Seriously Hermione? I barely even know that woman." He scoffed.

"— but what did you say to her?" she asked.

"I insisted on coming to this party and if she doesn't want to come, I won't force her." he shrugged.

"Oh," said Hermione. "And how did she take it?" 

Draco groaned with her questions, "— and why are you keep on asking me? I obviously didn't want any of this to happen let alone be stuck with a woman I barely even know the whole night."

Hermione just shrugged at him, "I don't know Malfoy, she is pretty, and hot." she says. "And she wants to spend time with you,  you shouldn't have said no. And besides, you two do look cozy during the premiere," she adds.

Malfoy raised his brow up, "Are you serious right now, Granger?"

"And why wouldn't I be?" she smirked as she took a sip of her wine.

Draco laughed a bit, "You are so jealous." he said casually as his signature smirk was plastered on his face.

Hermione froze and almost choked on her wine as she faced him, "Me? Jealous? Oh please, laughable." she snorted.

"Oh really?" Malfoy smirked even wider making Hermione shift uncomfortably.

"Yes really. " she snapped.

"Never thought I'd live to see the day, that the great Hermione Granger's getting jealous." Hermione felt her cheeks getting warmer and warmer by the second, "Oh! And did my eyes just deceive me? Or it's true, that you are blushing mad." he shot his brows up and smirked, yet again, at her.

"I do not blush nor am not jealous of you and Gordon," she says stiffly. 

"Oh, is that so?" Draco went near her as he crossed his arms at her.

"Good thing there's a lot of people here, or else I would've proved to you that there is nothing to be jealous of," he said as he planted a quick kiss on her cheeks and left a Gryffindor witch dumfounded.

"What just happened?"

Chapter Text

Emma was at the library burying herself with books just as Neville sat down across and flipped open his Herbology textbook.

"Emma there you are, oh Tom was looking for you earlier at the Great Hall by the way."

"Oh," Emma simply said as she smiled at Neville.

"I was busy, Divination essay," she said.

"What kind of a professor in the right mind would let her students make a five-page essay in three days." she scoffed as she continued on writing.

Neville sighed, "Well, welcome to Hogwarts." He muttered as went on with his work.

"Wait, Neville," Emma called on. "Is, lunch done already?" she asked as soon as she got Neville's attention.

"Yeah, for about twenty minutes now actually," he replied.

"And?" started Emma, "Why aren't you in class?"

"Oh, free period. How about you?"

Emma Watson's eyes widened, stood up from her seat, and hurriedly got her stuff, "I am so late." she muttered under her breath.

"What class?" Neville asked her as he furrowed his brows.

"Transfiguration with Ravenclaw. Mcgonaggal will kill me." she replied and dashed away, "See you later Neville!"

"Later, 'Mione!" he yelled back, knowing students might hear him calling her by another name.

"Boy," he shook his head, "McGonagall won't like this."

"Ms. Granger, now pray tell me why, you are thirty minutes late for my class?" McGonagall asked as she crossed her arms at stared at her, the whole class was in utter shock seeing Hermione Granger late, for the very first time.

Murmurs and whispers were heard from the Ravenclaw and Gryffindor students.

"Sorry Professor, I was at the library working on my essay and didn't notice the time," she replied.

"Yes, but the Hermione Granger we know doesn't make that as an excuse, am I correct?" Emma just nodded and said, "Sorry, Professor."

"Very well, — but five points will be deducted from Gryffindor for your tardiness Ms. Granger, and oh — meet me after dinner for your detention."

Emma frowned as she took a seat next to Lavender Brown who was still in complete shock, "First Potions with Snape yesterday and now Transfiguration with McGonaggal, the first time you caused a deduction of points and the very first time you got into detention, well on those specific reasons, but seriously, are you alright?" She asked worriedly.

Emma just sighed, "I'm alright, I was just distracted." she said.

"Don't keep it like that or else your dreams of being in first place of grades for graduation will be over, Granger."

"This is so messed up"  Emma thought to herself and sighed.

"Watson . . ." Tom whispered behind her as they followed Professor Sprout inside the greenhouse.

It was Herbology, and finally, it was with the Slytherins. "What is it, Felton?" Emma rolled her eyes seeing him smirk.

"Woah, gone back to the last name basis now, are we?"

"Just get on with it, or else we'll get into trouble . . .  again." she groaned silently.

"Fine, alright," Draco said.

"I heard Dumbledore just returned, but I think we won't be able to talk to him tonight. How about tomorrow, afternoon?" he said.

"— and why won't we?" Emma asked.

"Don't tell me you still want to stay here?" she added with a glare.

"No." He said, "It's not like that, Em."

"Then, what?" She snapped.

Tom looked rather shocked at her sudden outburst as Emma rubbed her forehead and sighed.

"Sorry, I'm stressed. Really," she said.

Tom frowned at her with that, "I've got quidditch practice later, okay? I don't want to die tomorrow during the match, you know." He said.

Emma's eyes grew wider, "What?!" she cried, — good thing Mrs. Sprouts got out from the greenhouse for a while to get something.

"Geez woman, keep it down," Tom whispered.

"Quidditch?! Are you fucking serious, Tom?!" she whispered furiously.

Tom's eyebrows shot up, "Woah, did I just hear Emma Watson swear." he said, dramatically placing a hand over his chest.

"Felton," said Emma, rather irritably.

"I'm serious, Em. There's a match tomorrow playing against Hufflepuff." He said with a sigh. "Please Understand that. Draco Malfoy's a great seeker, and If I mess up tomorrow —"

"Are you kidding me?" She snapped, "You git! You're going to get yourself killed before we get the chance to go back! Did you even think this through?!" She whispered furiously again at him.

"I talked to Blaise already, there isn't someone as good as Draco that can replace him, and it'll be odd —"

"Oh screw that! I don't give a damn if the Slytherins will lose tomorrow. You don't even know how to play Quidditch, more like even flying a fucking broomstick! Seriously, think, Tom, think!"

Instead of getting irritated, Tom Felton's lip curled up forming a smirk.

"And what in the name are you smirking at, Felton?! Do you think it's funny? Do you think this is all a game, huh?!"

Some other students looked their way, some Slytherins and Gryffindors were whispering but others didn't seem to mind them at all — they got used to Malfoy and Granger arguing already.

"And why are you  so  concerned?" He said simply, a smirk still playing on his lips, as he crossed his arms above his chest.

"Tell me, does the great Emma Watson still  have a crush on me? Or she just really really cared about what'll happen to me."

Emma's cheeks grew red and felt hotter than ever and Tom was forcing himself not to laugh, "Fine," she said. "Fine, hop on that broomstick and go kill yourself. I very much prefer to go home all by myself." She said, irritably, as Tom just raised a brow at her in amusement. "I'm busy tonight anyways." She added.

Tom's once smug look turned into a worried one, "Why?" He asked as he furrowed his brows.

"I . . ." began Emma hesitantly, "I have detention with McGonagall."

And with that, Tom Felton burst into fits of laughter, Emma became more irritated than ever, took her glove and wore it, then she took a perfect amount of soil into her hands and threw it at Tom's face, as the Gryffindor and Slytherins students — including Harry, Ron, Pansy, Cassie, and Blaise — laughed at him.

"Ha," said Emma, smugly, as she stuck out a tongue at him. "Dirt looks good on you though," she added as Tom narrowed his eyes on her.

Just like cats and dogs.

Chapter Text

That Morning, Hermione Granger woke up with a terrible headache just as she opened her eyes, soon as she sat up from bed, she caught a sigh of a blonde and a redhead girl smiling at her.

"Good Morning, Hermione," greeted Evanna and Bonnie.

"Where am I?" she groaned as she accepted a pill and water from Evanna.

"We're still at Dan's, we're at his guest room," she replied.

"How terrible was I last night?" the brunette asked as she closed her eyes.

She didn't remember anything much last night before she passed out.

Bonnie smiled at her, "It was nothing to worry about, It was just us girls drinking, but you had like, a ton of it, and soon after, you dozed yourself to sleep." she said.

Hermione sighed, "I behaved so badly, I was never like this." she muttered.

Hermione Granger rarely drinks, she was never drunk, ever, — or maybe one time when they celebrated Draco's 17th Birthday at the Manor a few months ago — but that was just one time,  or  maybe the other one when she was invited by the Weasleys to a Party at the Burrow, or that one time when Harry had thrown a Party at his place in Godric's Hallow.

Okay, Hermione Granger drinks.

Bonnie and Evanna giggled, "That's alright Hermione, you didn't do anything stupid, if that's what you're thinking —" laughed Bonnie

"Well, now that she's mentioned it —" the redhead muttered to herself.

"Really? I didn't?" She asked, hopefully.

"Wait, you didn't remember?" Evanna asked, looking shocked as she sat down next to her on the bed.

"What?" asked the brunette, making her very anxious.

"You kissed Malfoy!" she said.

"I — WHAT?!"

Just then, Bonnie and Evanna burst into fits of laughter, "We're only joking Hermione, geez."

Hermione narrowed her eyes at her, "That was not funny,"

"Nah, it was pretty funny," pointed out Bonnie.

Hermione just sighed, "Anyway, speaking of Malfoy, where is he?"

"Oh . . ." said Bonnie and Evanna in chorus, who were exchanging weird looks at each other. Hermione looked curiously at them.

"What happened last night?" asked Hermione asked as the two of her muggle friends' faces were scarlet red and were fighting the urge to laugh.

"Well, Malfoy sorta, kinda . . . "

"— He was drunk," Bonnie pointed out as the two were laughing.

"Malfoy got drunk?" said Hermione as she shot her brow up. "Typical," she muttered. "Well, he didn't do anything stupid, did he?" 

"As a matter of fact," began Evanna, "He called Michael Gambon as Professor Dumbledore last night, yelled Alan Rickman calling him Snape and almost cried when he saw Louis Cordice and Scarlett Byrne who portrayed Blaise Zabini and Pansy Parkinson in the movies. Oh, he also almost ran towards Jason Isaacs, who played his father, Lucius Malfoy." She added.

"And Helena Bonham Carter, Natalia Tena, Maggie Smith, Helen McCrory, Gary Oldman and —"

" — Okay, okay, I get it, geez." groaned Hermione as she massaged her temples.

Bonnie was in fits of laughter, "You should've seen him, it was so funny." she said, between her laughs.

"I can imagine," said Hermione with a groan.

"But the people didn't mind, he was drunk though," said Evanna.

"And the others were also, like James and Oliver Pelphs — the Weasley twins, and Dan, Rupert, and Matt also were kinda tipsy last night."

Hermione sighed, good thing she wasn't able to witness that.

"Where is he anyways?" she asked, again.

"Across the hall, he's at the other guest rooms with the boys, I'm pretty sure they're up right now," replied Bonnie.

"I bet they're in the Kitchen" she added.

"Oh," said Hermione as she got up, "Merlin! My head hurts, where's my —" she stopped, "Oh, I forgot, I didn't have my wand." she thought to herself sadly.

"I could use a spell to remove this horrid headache," she muttered as she went towards the nearest bathroom, she washed her face and went back to the muggles.

"So, ready for breakfast?" asked Bonnie.

Hermione hesitated, "Not quite, I could use a shower right now," she said.

Bonnie nodded and handed her some extra clothes, "Relax, it's Emma's, your Manager dropped by this morning and got you some clothes, she said she'll just call you later,"

Hermione nodded, "Okay, thanks," she said as she went back towards the bathroom.

"There's an extra towel there," cried Evanna before Hermione shuts the door.

"Okay," she cried back.

Just as Evanna and Bonnie got outside the room, they heard a commotion coming from the kitchen, and some loud laughs came after.

"What are the boys up to now?" asked Evanna.

Bonnie shrugged, "I have no idea."

"Oh sweet Salazar, why did you let me?!" Draco groaned as he buried he's face in his hands, as he stood by the Kitchen counter.

"You were drunk, Malfoy." Dan pointed out.

"My father would have killed me if he'd known." He muttered.

Ron, Matthew, and Dan laughed, "He did know, you know." said Rupert.

"— you did run towards Jason and Helen last night, saying, 'Mother! Father! You're here!' and you basically hugged them both and you were ranting a lot of words like why Lucius dyed his hair black and why he's wearing a muggle suit," he added, laughing.

"Here lies Tom Felton's Reputation." laughed Dan, loudly.

"Jason and Helen almost fell from laughing at you, you know," said Matt as he wiped a tear from his eyes, laughing.

"They must've thought their son was stupid," muttered Draco.

"Oh relax Malfoy, they're only actors who played your parents, they really aren't your parents, you know," said Rupert.

"What else did I do last night?" he asked.

"You want to hear more, Malfoy?" laughed Dan.

"Well, you —"

"— Just stop, Radcliffe. I don't want to hear it," said Malfoy as he groaned, the boys laughed.

"Easy mate, it'll be alright," said Matt.

Evanna and Bonnie entered the kitchen, "So what's up?" the redhead said.

"We were just talking about what happened last night." snickered Rupert.

Draco just rolled his eyes as he took the cup of coffee from the table, "Salazar, this tastes good." He muttered.

"Anyways, where's Granger? Is she up yet?" he asked.

"Yeah, she's still taking a shower." the girls said.

"So Draco, what do you think about Jade?" Evanna asks.

Malfoy shot a brow up and faced her, "Well, she's alright, I guess." he said, with a shrug.

"If you were to choose, Jade or Hermione?" Dan asked all of a sudden, his lip curling up.

"More like Emma," muttered Rupert behind him with a chuckle.

"Of course, I'll pick Granger." He blurted out immediately.

Evanna, Bonnie, Matt, Rupert, and Dan all stared at him, smiles widened into a grin. "Wait did I just say that?" He thought as he mentally slapped himself.

He faced the muggle actors and groaned, "Shut up. Wipe those silly smiles, Merlin, you lot look ridiculous" he mumbled as he took another sip of his coffee.

"Draco Malfoy, Slytherin's Indenial King," said Dan, as the rest of them laughed causing the wizard to just roll his eyes.

As Hermione stepped out of the bathroom, she faced the large mirror.

She was wearing black muggle pants and a white plain shirt, due for her utter comfort. She released a sigh as she stared at the reflection.

She remembered that her bushy hair was long gone now, all she sees is chopped-off medium-length brunette hair. She badly wanted to go back, she knew that if they stayed any longer, it'd get more complicated than ever.

As she walked towards the Kitchen, she was greeted by a familiar sight of a Slytherin drinking —

"Is that, plain coffee?" she asks, Malfoy turned to face her and smirked.

"Surprised?" he said.

"Yeah, a bit."

"Good Morning Ms. Hermione Granger," said Dan and Rupert as they bowed and watched Draco with a smirk, the Slytherin rolled his eyes along with the brunette.

"Oh stop with the formalities," she laughed.

"Morning Dan, Rupert, Matt," she said.

"Morning, Hermione. How's your sleep?" Matthew asked.

"Oh it was not that good," she smirked.

"At least you behaved well last night," pointed out Dan as they heard a groan from Draco.

"Don't bring that topic up again, Radcliffe," said Draco with a glare, Dan just shot his hands up in defeat and laughed.

Hermione just smirked, rolled her eyes, and turned around to face Draco.

"What?" asked Draco as he arched a brow at her, the brunette just shrugged.

"How much did you drink last night?" she asked.

"I lost count." He said as he drank his coffee.

Hermione just shook her head and faced the muggles, "So, what's our agenda for today?" She asked, the muggle actors exchanged glances and faced her.

"Well, you see, right after a premiere, we got to go to other premiere nights in different countries and places, go to different press conferences, and you know the typical promoting the movie stuff," said Dan as the others nodded.

"But — we don't know anything about promoting a movie, let alone answering questions from press' and reporters," she said, rather worried than ever.

Draco got up from his seat and went beside her, "Granger has a point though," he said. "As much as we enjoyed staying here, we have to go back to our time and your muggle friends in this time also."

"But how will we supposed to do that Draco?" asked Bonnie.

"We don't know anything about magic, and I bet you haven't had any solution to this mixed up, or . . . we could talk to Joe?" she suggested.

"Rowling?" asked Hermione, "I think . . . not." she sighed.

"Why?" Evanna asked.

" I think I have an idea, yet I'm not so sure, but it's worth a try," she answered.

The muggle actors just stared at her.

Hermione faced Draco and sighed, "Try calling Dobby." she said, as Malfoy's eyes grew wide.

"The houself? I think it won't —"

"— Listen Draco," Hermione cuts him off.

"House elves have different power of magic than us, I'd read it in the library the other week. And even though how complicated this situation is, considering the different times we are right now, I think they still can get to us," she said.

"But wouldn't that risk the house elf?" he asked.

"I know," she sighed and dropped down her head. "But I don't have anything to think of," she added.

Draco looked at her and sighed, he took her hand making her face him, "Hey, stop worrying," he whispered as he let out a small smile. "It's worth a shot. It's better than nothing."

"So, what's the plan?" asked Matthew Lewis, Daniel Radcliffe and Rupert Grint.

Evanna and Bonnie just looked at them curiously.

"How do you feel about meeting a house elf?"

Chapter Text

As Tom woke up, he immediately threw Blaise his pillow, causing the Italian wizard to groan.

"It's 7 already, wake up!" Tom said as he stood up and took the pillow, hitting Theodore on the other side of the room.

"What?" he muttered under his pillow.

"The game starts in two hours! Get that lazy arse up." Tom said, followed by a laugh.

Nott lifted a pillow from his head and glared at him, "Why are you this excited? You were never this hyped up in a match before." he said.

Tom just looked at him.

"It's like it's your first time playing. You were never like this even in our first year when you joined the team," he added.

Tom Felton exchanged a look with Zabini and the Italian Wizard just sighed, "Just get up, Nott."

As the two Slytherins walked down towards their common room, Cassie and Pansy were already there waiting for them, both looked more worried than ever.

"What's wrong?" asked Tom.

"I just got a letter from my Mother," said Cassie.

"There's only a matter of time before you'll get from Draco's."

"And? What's wrong with that?" he asked.

"What month is today?" asked Cassie with a sigh.

"Uhm, July?" answered Tom.

"Wrong." glared Pansy, annoyingly.

"Well, the last time I checked it was July 6, 2011, so —"

"It's October 1997, and four more days before Halloween," said Pansy with a sigh.

"And?" He asked again, feeling stupid in a minute.

Blaise cut him off, "Merlin! The Halloween break! Salazar, I forgot all about it!"

"It's not just you," said Pansy and Cassie in chorus.

"— and I bet Alex, too." Cassie sighed.

"What's the Halloween break? That's not found in the books," said Tom as his brows furrowed together.

"Forget about that book, Felton. Halloween break means we get to go home for three days. My Mother owned me, said they'll come home in London because your parents are holding a Halloween Ball at Malfoy Manor, that's the concern here!"

Tom turned pale and his eyes grew wider than ever, "That . . . means . . . "

"That means, if Draco's not back, you'll going to meet his parents." continued Blaise for him

"— and the rest of our family," added Cassiopeia.

"Oh god."

"Is that Hermione?"

"What is Granger doing on the couch?"

"You daft! Can't you see she's sleeping?"

"Come on, wake her up! It's morning already."

"Shhhh! She's waking up, moron!"

"Quiet, all of you."

Emma slowly opened her eyes, following a yawn.

She sat up and stretched her arms as she was welcomed by the sight of Seamus Finnigan, Dean Thomas, Lavender Brown, and Ron Weasley, all staring at her.

"You alright?" asked Ron as Emma stood up and smiled at them.

"Yeah, Good Morning." She said, "I kinda slept in the common room last night."

Seamus snorted, "Yeah, we know." he said.

"Oh Hermione, can I borrow your book in Transfiguration? Seamus kind of burned mine," said Dean Thomas as he glared at his friend.

"I told you, it was an accident," said Seamus.

Emma laughed and nodded, "Sure, I'll give it to you later." she said.

"Uhm Granger, what are you still doing?" asked Lavender as she saw Emma taking a seat at the sofa, again.

"What?" she asked curiously.

"Don't what me. Why aren't you dressed for today?" she asked.

"Uhm . . . I just woke up?"

Lavender rolled her eyes, "I just saw you wake up." she said. "What I meant is, the quidditch match starts in thirty minutes, you know."

"Wait, really? What time is it?" asked Emma as she got up.

"It's 8:30 already." Ron pointed out. "No one bothered waking you up,"

"Typical. Who wants their butts to be hexed by Hermione Granger?" said Seamus.

Dean nodded in agreement, "Yeah, we all know how much you hate it when someone wakes you up especially when it's Saturday Mornings." he said.

Emma just nodded, "Oh, right." she just said, simply.

"Hermione!" they heard someone yell from the stairs.

"Go take a shower and get dressed, or we're going to be late."

"O . . . kay." said the brunette as she climbed towards their dormitory.

"Why didn't you wake her up?" Ron asked Ginny.

The redhead shrugged, "I was busy with Harry." and with that, Ron's eyes went wide like saucers.

"With what?" he asked.

"Secret." she grinned and ran, following Emma.

"Ginny!"

As Hermione got out of the bathroom, she saw Ginny lounging down by her bed.

"What am I going to wear? What does Hermione often wear?" She asks, a towel still wrapped around her body, and another towel on her hair.

Ginny shrugs, "Our Hermione goes whatever she chose from her trunk, you know, the usual pants and a tee." she said.

"Well, pants and shirt then," said Emma but she was cut off by Ginny.

"No." She said, "I think you can come up better Emma Watson. Let us see how you dressed up." The redhead smirked, challenging her.

"But I haven't bought along with me any clothes, and all Hermione has are pants and shirts."

"You have magic, don't you? Come on, just try using it. And by the way, Hermione has cute black boots with her. I gave them to her for her birthday, use them."

Emma stared at her for a second and then her lips curved up forming a smirk, "I think I have an idea." She said, she took a pair of pants and a black shirt and ran towards the bathroom.

Minutes later, she got out and soon after Ginny caught sight of her, she frowned, "I thought you weren't going to go with pants and a shirt." She said.

But Emma held out her wand and pointed it towards her denim pants, seconds later it transformed into a cute denim skirt, then the plain black shirt transformed into a sleeveless black turtle neck blouse, she then slipped the black boots with her and took the Gryffindor scarf from the trunk finishing her touch.

"So? What do you think? I just opted for a simple look you know, I don't want to look overdressed considering we're just going to watch a quidditch match."

Ginny's eyes widened and nodded in awe, "I had never seen Hermione showing that much skin before." she smiled, "Good job."

Emma smiled at her, "And you even tamed her bushy hair, which, I don't get to see every day." Ginny added.

"Yeah, I kinda borrowed one of Lavender's conditioners." She said.

Ginny laughed as she got up, "Well, you looked amazing! Now how about we go downstairs and have a quick breakfast?"

"Now that's an idea."

"Everyone's staring at you," Emma whispered to Ginny as they made their way inside the Great Hall.

"No, they're all looking at you." the redhead said with a smirk.

"They had never seen Hermione nor even I never seen her, wear something like that unless there's an occasion, you know. Wait 'till we get to the Quidditch pitch." said Ginny as they sat down at the Gryffindor table.

"And you, Miss Watson sure know how to wear, so much confidence. I like it." She winked.

Emma just giggled, getting used to being watched already, and just didn't mind them as she took a piece of toasted bread.

"So, where are the others?" she asked, as she noticed the tables were half empty.

"Quidditch pitch. The game's starting in ten minutes." Ginny said.

"Oh," said Emma.

"Ginny!" both girls gazed toward the direction where the voice came from, and then they saw a familiar raven-haired wizard and ginger running towards them.

"The game's almost starting, come on," said Harry.

Emma got up, noticing Harry and Ron's bewildered looks, and laughed, "May I remind you, I am Emma Watson, not Hermione Granger." she said.

Harry and Ron just nodded, "Yeah, we're just not used to seeing Hermione . . . I mean, you . . . you know." said Ron, Emma laughed not missing the red blush forming from his cheeks.

"Yeah, I know." she said, "Now come on, I want to see the game."

"The game, or Tom?" smirked Harry as she placed her arms around Ginny, the two Weasleys laughed as Emma rolled her eyes playfully.

"I'd like to see him fall off from that broom." she joked.

"Oooh, I wouldn't think of that If I were you." said Ron, chuckling, "Falling from feet away from the ground is —"

"— Horrifying," said Harry. "I experienced that, and it was not fun at all. Had to stay at the Hospital Wing for weeks." He added.

Emma suddenly got scared of the thought of Tom falling from the broom, "If Felton falls off that broom and lives, I will be the one to finish him off, I swear, that hard-headed bloke just won't listen to me."

The three Gryffindors behind her, just chuckled, "Relax, I'm sure he'll do fine." said Ron.

"I hope so."

The Hogwarts Quidditch Stadium was nothing compared to the movies.

It was enormous, and banners from different houses were placed but what stood up was the Yellow and Green Banners, symbolizing Hufflepuff and Slytherin.

As Emma made her way towards one of the stands, she saw Cassie and Pansy waving furiously at her, both grinning.

Emma looked up and waved back, Cassie signaled her to join them and the brunette nodded, "I'm going to join the Slytherins, would it be alright?" asked Emma.

Ginny and Harry nodded and smiled.

"Yeah, okay," they heard Ron said as he placed his arms around Lavender.

Emma smiled and made her way towards the Slytherins.

As she made her way towards them, she didn't miss a single whistle or whisper from the crowds.

"Was that Hermione Granger?"

"She looks, hot. "

Emma playfully rolled her eyes and giggled, hoping Hermione would forgive her for showing off her gorgeous skin to the people in Hogwarts.

"Damn girl, you look amazing!" said Cassie as Emma finally reached next to them.

"Not the usual Granger we all knew," Pansy commented as she smirked.

"That's hot Watson, a fabulous choice of skirt." The Slytherin winked.

Emma just giggled, "So, when's the game starting?" she asked.

"It's starting right now," said Pansy as the crowds roared.

Claps and cheers were everywhere and banners were flying and raised high. The stands from the Slytherins cheered loudly making Emma giggle.

"So this is what it feels like to watch actual Quidditch," she muttered.

Soon after, people on brooms with Yellow robes came into the stadium, roars and cheers were heard from the Hufflepuff stands, and soon after, the Slytherins joined in.

Emma looked around, feeling anxious as her eyes finally landed on the platinum blonde-haired Slytherin who was in full smile as he zoomed away with his broomstick.

"Well I got to say, Felton does know how to ride the broomstick," said Cassie.

"Yeah, he sure does," muttered Emma, feeling proud and at the same time worried about him.

As the players were still flying around, Emma caught sight of Blaise and Alex also following behind him, and just as her eyes landed on Tom again, the blonde boy stared her back and winked, then went to join his team.

"Wait, did I just see Tom, winked at you?" smirked Pansy.

"No," said Emma, but her smile hadn't faded.

"Hmmm . . . that sight wasn't unfamiliar anyways," she said.

"What do you mean?" asked Emma.

"I remembered last year, Draco and Hermione got into an argument, and just as the match started, he flew towards her and winked at her," giggled Pansy.

"Granger's blush didn't left her cheek for the whole game." piped in Cassie as she grinned, remembering the moment.

"It still surprises me though, that they haven't dated  yet, " she added.

Pansy nodded in agreement, "Yes, even though it's quite obvious of their feelings. The two seem to be oblivious," she continued.

"Maybe because of Granger's pride and Malfoy's abnormally large ego, I don't know," said Pansy.

Emma just nodded, "Well, who knows, both are stuck in my world, aren't they? Together ." Emma pointed out with a smirk.

The two Slytherins just snickered, "Yeah, Merlin knows what'll happen." said Cassie. "They'll come around eventually, before they cut each other's head off, that's for sure." said Pansy, earning a laugh from the two as they heard Madame Hooch's whistle, signaling the game to begin.

For the whole match, Emma's eyes never left Tom's, each bludger going near him, Emma would tense up and release a relieving sigh when the bludger misses him, she can see how violent the game had been, considering some few players were knocked off by their broomstick.

Shockingly, Tom seemed to avoid every bludger and player, he handled the flying very well, making Emma even more proud and amazed by his skill, he was just so focused on finding the snitch, so when Felton's eyes finally landed at the golden-winged ball, he immediately zoomed towards it and  caught  it.

Roars erupted from different stands most especially from the Slytherins.

Emma, who couldn't help it, cheered along with them, and just as their eyes met for a few seconds, both released a grin.

As the students went back to the castle after the game ended, Emma joined them as they got down to the grounds of the pitch.

"Did you see that? I must say, I was impressed," said Harry.

"I bet Tom's the first muggle to ever play quidditch." piped in Ron. His girlfriend wasn't on his side anymore, so Lavender went to join the Patil twins.

"He plays just like Malfoy too, that was so weird. For a minute there, I almost forgot he was Tom and was actually Draco," said Ginny.

"You and me, both," said Pansy as she nodded in agreement.

"And speaking of, there they are!" she said, as the lot turned around and saw Alex, Blaise, and Draco coming out of their locker room, already changing their clothes.

"Congrats Tom!" said Pansy and Ginny.

"You did well mate!" Said Harry.

"We were all amazed," said Ron.

"I must say, I was impressed," said Cassie.

Tom just smiled at them, "Thanks guys." he said.

Just as Alex and Blaise clasped his back.

"A natural flyer, not bad for a muggle," said Blaise, looking proud.

"A natural flyer indeed," said Alex.

"So how about we go grab some lunch, sounds good?" asked Harry.

"Are you kidding me? You don't even need to ask." cried out Ron.

"I'm hungry, I feel like I can eat an entire Hippogriff."

The group laughed and walked towards the exit, "Weasley, you are always hungry." said Pansy as she rolled her eyes.

As the young witches and wizards were busy talking, Tom looked at Emma who was silently following them behind.

"You okay?" asked Tom.

Emma faced him and smiled, "Of course." she said, "Congratulations on the game by the way." She smiled.

"I told you I won't fall off." He smirked and grinned as he saw Emma playfully roll her eyes.

"I know, but one is still not certain that it'll not happen," she retorted.

Tom just rolled his eyes playfully, "I know," he said. "But life's too short not to risk any chances. And besides, you said so yourself from day one, to make the most of it here." he winked, as pink taints were visible on Emma's cheek. "You look amazing, by the way," 

Emma smiled, "Thanks, Ginny thinks it'll be wise that I wear what I want to wear, not what Hermione usually wears."

"Yeah, I think so too. You're still the great Emma Watson," said Tom making Emma laugh.

"I know."

Later that day, the group decided to eat lunch together, so Harry, Emma, Ron, and Ginny decided to sit at the Slytherin table, Tom and Emma exchanged looks at each other just as they frequently glanced at the teacher's table, where Professor Dumbledore was found.

"Okay, right after lunch, we go to the Headmaster's office, alright?" said Tom, as all of them nodded.

Chapter Text

"House-elf?" 

"Yes, Dobby, our houself," said Draco.

"Is that even possible?" asked Dan.

The Slytherin just shrugged, "It's worth a try." he said.

Draco cried, "Dobby!" as he snapped his fingers, a habit he does whenever he calls the elf.

Seconds had passed by and Hermione sighed in defeat, no house elf had shown up, "I think it won't —" Hermione was cut off when they heard a popping sound from behind.

"Master Draco! Missus Hermione! You're safe! You're here! In the muggle world! Muggles are in Hogwarts! They look exactly like you! But but . . .you're here —" Then he started to cry.

"— Dobby, dobby, shhh, it's alright." hummed Hermione as she knelt and hugged the house elf.

"Granger loves house elves, but Dobby here is her favorite," muttered Draco at the muggles who were staring at the two with disbelief. "She even taught him to speak properly," he said, rather proud.

Evanna and Bonnie nodded, Dan, Rupert, and Matt were still in shock, mouths opened and eyes widened.

Draco snorted as he took his hand towards their chin and closed their mouths, "You look ridiculous." He said.

As Hermione stood up, as she faced them, and smiled, "Guys, I'd like you to meet Dobby, I'm sure you knew him already." she said.

"Dobby's the Malfoys' house elf but he's also permitted to go and visit Hogwarts with his fellow elves whenever he likes, thanks to Draco over there."

Malfoy just smiled, "Yeah, took a lot of convincing from Granger, but it was alright with my parents." He said.

"So, as what Dobby just said he saw your friends roaming around the castle, am I right, Dobby?" asked Hermione.

"Yes, yes Missus 'Mione, muggles who looked just like you and Master Draco —"

"— Emma and Tom?" Dan, Rupert, Matt, Evanna, and Bonnie asked in chorus.

"Who else would it be?" rolled Draco's eyes, "No, it's Father Christmas." he snorted.

"Fair Question, Malfoy." smirked Dan, "and how did you know Father Christmas anyways? That's a muggle thing." he asked.

"Granger, obviously," he smirked. Dan, Matt, and Rupert laughed.

"Those three muggles! Looked like Harry Potter, Ron Weasley, and Neville Longbottom! —" He pointed at the three actors who just stopped laughing, and then he faced the two muggle ladies in front of him, "— and Luna Lovegood and Ginny Weasley!" he said as he was again, on the verge of tears.

"Shhh, relax Dobby, they're muggle actors, these here are Daniel Radcliffe, Rupert Grint, Matthew Lewis, Evanna Lynch, and Bonnie Wright," said Draco as he went near him.

"Anyway, tell us, when did you last see the muggles at Hogwarts who looked like us?" He asked, the house elf looked at him.

"Earlier, right after the Quidditch match, after they had their lunch! Oh! Slytherins won! The muggle caught the snitch! Looks exactly like you Master Draco! Plays like you, too! They ran towards the headmaster's office! Missus Cassie and Master Alex were also with them! They —"

"Cassie and Alex?" muttered Malfoy as the lot behind him shouted.

"Tom played Quidditch?!" they said in chorus.

Draco smirked at them, "Looks like your friend there plays Quidditch pretty damn good." he said.

"Splendid."

"Amazing."

" Bloody Cool."

Matt, Dan, and Rupert said in chorus.

Evanna and Bonnie just shook their heads and smiled, "Well, I'm glad they're both safe." said Evanna.

"But Felton's thick though, why on earth will he risk his life riding a broomstick," sighed Bonnie, "I'm surprised Emma let him."

"I bet they're covering for Draco you know," said Hermione.

"Yeah, if he didn't, no one would substitute as Slytherin's seeker and Captain, everyone would suspect something's wrong. I'm thankful for Felton, though," said Draco. "And I bet Alex and Blaise helped him practice," he added.

"Listen Dobby," began Hermione as the elf looked at her, worriedly.

"There has been a mistake, we need to go back to Hogwarts and the muggles should go back to their world," she explained.

Dobby nodded, "B-but Missus Hermione, I can not apparate you back, it needs more  magic, it's too . . . too r-risky." he said.

Hermione sighed, "Yes, of course, I know that," she said, "But can you bring along a letter back?" she asked.

Dobby nodded, "Yes, but it'll be for the last. I can only do this once Missus Hermione." he said, eyes tearing up once more and Draco immediately went near him.

"Don't cry Dobby." he said as he saw Hermione taking a parchment and a pen and began writing. "So, how are things in the Manor? How's Mother and Father?" He asked.

Dan, Rupert, and Matt went near them, listening, as Evanna and Bonnie were helping Emma at the table.

"They're both fine Master, Master Lucius and Missus Narcissa have not known you are here. They must know you are —"

"—Dobby." Draco cut in and closed his eyes. "— You must  not  tell them, alright? Please. They can not know, Mother will worry sick and Father will throw a fit and might run to the Ministry, then the whole wizarding world would know thus risking Emma and Tom in danger. Just please keep this a secret, alright? They must  not  know." he said.

Dobby slowly nodded at him, "Understood, Master Draco."

Draco just let a small smile at the elf. "Good."

"He looks exactly like the one in the set," muttered Dan.

"Yeah, It's Dobby, alright," said Ron, Matt nodded in agreement.

"So, Potter, Weasley, and Longbottom knew about the switch?" asked Draco.

"Yes, yes they know," said Dobby.

"And, Cassie, Alex, too?"

Dobby nodded once more, "Yes, b-but the others didn't know," he said.

"It's best to keep it that way," said Draco.

"B-but Master Draco, all students in Hogwarts will be home in three days, for the Halloween break," said Dobby, more worried than ever. "You have to be back by then, or . . . or the muggle Tom will be home for you and Master and Missus might know —"

"Halloween Break?" asked the three muggle actors in chorus as they faced Draco, who suddenly became more pale than ever.

" — Merlin! The Halloween Break! Granger!" Hermione rushed towards him, holding an envelope in her hand.

"What? What is it? What's wrong?" She asked.

"It's October in the wizarding world, remember? The Halloween break! My Mother! She'll be hosting a ball in the Manor!" he said, as Hermione went near him. "Sweet Salazar! We have to be back by then, or Emma and Tom might be suspected, Ministry folks will be there, and other purebloods as well! And they might not like the idea about muggles in our Manor, and worse . . . "

" — they might think that they're imposters," added Hermione, for him.

Evanna, Bonnie, Dan, Rupert, and Matt exchanged worried glances.

"What will we do??" They asked.

Hermione sighed and faced Dobby, "Dobby, I need you to give this letter, to Dumbledore, as soon as possible. He might know how to fix this, alright? Can you do that?" She said.

Dobby nodded and took the letter, "Anything for Master Draco and Missus Hermione," he said.

Draco and Hermione exchanged glances and faced the house elf, "Just tell our friends we are both alright, okay?" the Slytherin said.

"And tell Tom and Emma we missed them," said Evanna, the house elf nodded once more.

"Okay, you should go now, Dobby. Take care!" said Hermione.

"See you later," said Draco.

Dobby sniffed and wiped a tear from his eyes, and with a snap of his fingers, he disappeared.

Chapter Text

As Emma, Tom, Harry, Ron, Ginny, Neville, Pansy, Blaise, and Cassie were outside the Headmaster's office and were about to open the door when it swung open just for them.

"Finally, they're here," said Dumbledore, his eyes twinkling at the two muggles.

"You were expecting  us ?" asked Emma as the group slowly walked towards them, Dumbledore was not alone he was accompanied by — "Mr. Gellert Grindelwald?" said Cassie and Alex in chorus.

"Good day, students." said a man behind Dumbledore, he had blue crystal eyes and blonde hair.

"Yes, Ms. Watson, we were expecting you and Mr. Felton," said Dumbledore with a small smile.

"Wait — you knew?!" asked the group in unison.

Grindelwald and Dumbledore nodded.

Then Grindelwald spoke up, "We knew. That's why we had a meeting at the Ministry, our invention, turned out to be a . . . "

" — a mistake," said Dumbledore.

"What do you mean?" asked Tom.

"You see," began Dumbledore, "We invented a Time Stone, " he said.

"A Time Stone? What for?" asked Pansy.

"We were inventing a stone which transports a wizard or a witch to a specific time, more like the —"

" — like a Time Turner," muttered Emma.

Grindelwald smiled, "Yes, like a Time Turner." he said, impressed.

"Tell me, Emma, what do you know about a Time Turner?" Dumbledore asked.

Emma inhaled sharply and exchanged a glance with Tom then sighed, "What I remembered when we were shooting the third Harry Potter Movie . —" That made Harry scoot uncomfortably. " — a Time Turner is a device used for time travel. It is a special timepiece which resembles an hourglass on a necklace." She explained. "— and what I've read about the books and what Joe Rowling told me, The Ministry of Magic encased an Hour-Reversal Charm in the time turners they created, for added stability. The number of times one turns the hourglass corresponds to the number of hours one travels back in time. However, they can only stay in the past for five hours at a time, without the possibility of serious harm to the traveler or to time itself."

The two older wizards nodded, impressed.

Pansy, Blaise, Alex, and Cassie looked proud at her, as the Gryffindors looked bewildered.

"How did you know about it? Even I did not know about it . . . It's an old magical device, only —"

" — only Purebloods know." pointed out Cassie.

"But I assumed you knew about this, Weasleys? Longbottom? Potter?" she asked.

"Well, we did hear about it, but not in detail." Said Harry.

"The Malfoy family had a time turner," said Alex.

"It was handed from generations, as what Draco once told us, but no one had ever used it. It was banned by the Ministry, am I right, Professor?" asked Blaise.

Dumbledore and Grindelwald nodded.

"Correct, Mr. Zabini," answered the Headmaster.

"I and Albus invented the Time Stone as a substitute for the Time Turner, but it turns out it was mistakenly done, the night when we were about to test it, the two-time stones vanished, one of it, we assumed went to the Hogwarts Library because of what Madam Irma Pince reported, that it was found in the Restricted Section, and the other one we assumed vanished to a different time, but then minutes later it came back in my office but it was not anymore glowing than it should be," he explained.

"Wait, what were Malfoy and Hermione doing in the bloody restricted section?" asked Ron to his friends.

"Who knows," smirked Alex.

"— So when we tried to fix the time stones, we came up to the conclusion that muggles and wizards were switched to different times, but we're not sure what time, Ms. Granger and Mr. Malfoy are —"

"— 2011!" said Tom and Emma in chorus.

"Last time we checked it was July 6, 2011, we last saw that stone was the night before the —" they paused.

Then they realized.

" — Oh my god! The Premiere!" 

The wizards and witches just looked at them, confused, "I forgot all about the movie premiere!" said Emma.

"You and Me, both," muttered Tom.

"This is so messed up, We were supposed to be there, the series' finale, it was our moment, and instead we're stuck here. . . " muttered Emma.

Dumbledore and Grindelwald exchanged glances and faced the muggles, "We do apologize, Ms. Watson and Mr. Felton, but we can assure you that we will fix it, all of it."

The Muggles sighed, they have no power over this, "There's nothing we can do about it." Tom said to Emma.

"What's important is that we can go back home, right?" asked Emma.

"Yes, for about five days — "

"Are you bloody kidding me? Five fucking days?! We'll wait for that long?!" said Emma.

"Em, relax, deep breaths," whispered Tom as he placed his arm around her, the Slytherin snickered at Emma's words just as Dumbledore continued

"The stone will be finished on repairing, in the meantime, you both should —" Dumbledore was cut off when they heard a popping sound from behind.

"Dobby?" said Cassie. "What are you doing here?" she asked as she walked towards the house elf.

"Missus . . . Cassie, a letter, from . . ." the house elf was panting.

" . . . from Master Draco and Missus Hermione, they summoned Dobby, it was tiring, going back . . . the muggle time, it was . . ." Dobby ran out of breath just as Cassie took the letter from his hand.

"Go home Dobby, take some rest, alright? Thank you for your help." she said.

"It is an honor to help." Dobby let a small smile, nodded at her, and faced the two muggles.

Tom and Emma were awe-struck seeing a real house elf, "We were twelve years old when we met Dobby, I mean I was, you were fourteen." whispered Emma.

"Yeah, the years when you still had a crush on me," Tom laughed.

"Ouch!" he said as Emma elbowed him on the sides.

"Git," she said.

"Mr. Radcliffe, Mr. Rupert, Mr. Lewis, Missus Lynch, and Missus Wright sent their regards," said Dobby.

Emma and Tom's eyes grew wide, "You've met them?" asked Tom.

"Yes, and Master Draco is thankful and impressed with your Quidditch skills."

Tom was smug and Emma just smiled, the Gryffindors and Slytherins were surprised but relieved when they heard their friends were alright.

"How are they?" asked Cassie.

"They're alright Missus Cassie. Master Draco and Missus Hermione said they missed you all so much," Dobby said.

They smiled at that.

"I'll go home now, Bye!" and with a snap of his fingers, he was gone.

"I missed them," whispered Ginny, breaking the silence.

"Me too, Weaslette, me too," muttered Blaise.

"We all do." said Pansy.

"How about you read that letter, Cass," Alex said as he went near his cousin. The group went near her as the two older Wizards just stood beside them, Cassie opened the letter and was welcomed by Hermione's familiar handwriting, she took her wand and charmed it making the letter read itself with the writer's voice.

Me and Draco are alright and both safe, but we miss you dearly and want to go home badly. We don't know how to get back though, we have barely magic with us right now and we don't have our wands, we can't communicate through owls and we can only summon Dobby once.

Emma, Tom, your world is amazing and your friends are very friendly. It was quite a shock seeing alternate versions of our loved ones though, but I know you know the feeling. They missed you, as much as I missed my friends too, Evanna and Bonnie are with me right now. Dan, Matt, and Rupert are with Draco and Dobby at the moment.

I think our worlds would get along perfectly, don't you both think? Also, Draco's kind of handling the muggle situation pretty well, considering that he mingled with your fellow muggles here and even made himself drunk with them last night, but don't worry he didn't do anything stupid to ruin your reputation, Felton. (Well, Maybe)

By the way, your friends says hi. And Tom, the boys are jealous about you playing quidditch, Draco's proud of you for playing him very well, as much as I am proud of you, Emma. Great Actors! Truly amazing!

Harry, Ron, our faces are everywhere, and Harry you are quite famous here in 2011 London! A lot of people love us and love the wizarding world very much, I heard they're even making a theme park or something. Anyway, we are hoping that Dumbledore would be able to fix this, as much as we like it in here, there's still no other place like home.

And, we can't do anything but just wait, can we? We miss you all! We'll see you all soon, hopefully.

With Love,

Hermione x

"What did he do this time?" groaned Cassie.

"Don't worry, the letter did say that he didn't do anything stupid," laughed Tom, the witch just rolled her eyes at him.

"Well, I'm glad they're both safe," said Pansy.

"And I'm glad those muggles handled them pretty well, especially with Malfoy," smirked Ron.

"Now, I want to watch those Harry Potter series." snickered Ginny as she glanced at her boyfriend who was rolling his eyes on her. "Sure you do." the raven-haired wizard said.

"So, Professor Dumbledore? Mister Grindelwald?" said Emma and Tom as they faced the two elder wizards.

"Don't worry, we'll fix it. You'll be home soon. In the meantime, just stay with your friends and be cautious of your surroundings. I'll put hold Miss Granger and Mister Malfoy's Head Girl and Head Boy duties also so you won't worry much." Professor Dumbledore replied, "And, do enjoy your time here."

Emma and Tom just let a small smile and nodded. They really can't do anything about this situation.

Chapter Text

That afternoon, the group decided to split up and take some rest in their respective common rooms, Emma went with her fellow Gryffindors, and Tom, of course, went with his Slytherins.

As Blaise and Tom went inside their dorm, they found Theodore Nott on his bed, peacefully reading a book.

"Hi, Nott," smirked Tom as he jumped on his bed.

Blaise just shook his head, chuckled, and took off his shirt as he went inside the bathroom, thus leaving Tom and Theo — who was staring at him.

"Why are you talking to me, do pray to tell?" he asked as he closed his book and looked at the platinum blonde boy across from him.

Tom just shrugged, "I just felt like it, Why? Something wrong?" he asked as he arched a brow and curled up the tip of his lips.

Nott rolled his eyes and rested his head back on his bed, "Whatever Malfoy," he muttered. "You and Granger are acting odd, I can tell."

Tom shot him a look, "What do you mean?" he asked.

"I don't know," shrugged Theo as he stood up, "It's just that, your girlfriend Granger talked to me last night at detention like nothing happened, along with you at practices. You two never talked to me casually right after —" he paused, and shooked his head. "—Whatever, forget what I said."

He was already near the door when Tom said, "Right after your stupid arse broke Cassie?" he pointed out. "And for the record, Granger is not my girlfriend " He added.

Theo glared at him as Tom just smirked, "You don't know anything." He spat.

Tom just shrugged, almost agreeing, he doesn't know anything, he's right. But he did know that he broke Draco's cousin, which is Tom's now new friend.

"Sure Nott," he smirked. "See you around!" he added as he heard Theo slammed the door shut as he left.

Tom just let out chuckled and shooked his head, "Wanker."

Minutes later, after staring at nothing on their room's ceiling, he wondered where Blaise had gone, so with a furrow in his brows, he stood up and knocked on their bathroom door.

"Oy Zabini! Did you die in there?" he yelled.

"Go away, Felton! I'm having a nice long bubble bath here, so please do be quiet. Do not disturb me!" he heard Blaise yell back.

Tom was taken aback and laughed hard.

"Seriously? A bubble bath?" 

"But I'm so bored!" whined Tom.

"Go talk to the Giant Squid!" Blaise retorted, as Tom immediately gazed at the window seeing one of the Giant Squid's tentacles.

Tom never gets tired of feeling amazed every time he's in the Slytherin common room; like the fact that it's under the castle, which means connected to the Black Lake, for him, it was the best common room a Hogwarts student could have.

"Impressive," he said.

Tom just sighed and went back to his bed, clearly didn't want to disturb Blaise anymore. Just then, he saw an envelope above Draco's bedside table.

"I haven't noticed this before," he muttered to himself as he took it and examined it, finding a writing that said, Draco, at the front.

Tom opened it, it might be from his parents — as what Cassie told her that morning — he took the letter out of the envelope, and was welcomed by the sight of unfamiliar but beautifully cursive handwriting.

Draco,

Your Father and I just wanted to remind you about this upcoming Halloween break. As we've told you before, we are hosting a party in the Manor — a Halloween Ball.

I've already invited your friends' family, and your Father invited some people from the Ministry, and of course our families and other important guests will be there.

That's why, I am writing you this letter — You, Cassiopeia, Aurora, Alexander, and Carina have to come up with something like a program, since you're all there together in Hogwarts, write to me as soon as you've already talked to your cousins, understood?

I've missed you! Do take care and focus more on your studies, you're graduating now for Merlin's sake. But anyway, as I've told you before, make the most of your last days in Hogwarts. See you this Monday, my dragon!

With Love,

Mother x

" What does she mean by program, is — " he was cut off when their door suddenly swung open, revealing Alex.

"I see you already read Aunt Cissy's letter," he said, and Tom nodded.

"What does she mean by program?" he asked.

"I'll explain later," said Alex.

"— But for now, get up because Cassie, Aurora, and Carina are waiting for us in the common room," he said.

Tom arched a brow at him, "Alex, I am not Draco, remember? How about you just have that meeting for yourselves because honestly, I don't know what to say —"

"— I know Tom." interrupted Alex, as he sighed. "But my sister and Carina doesn't know about your switch with Draco, and it'd be best if it stays that way. Don't worry, Cass and I will handle everything, we just need your presence so that those two won't question anything." He said.

Tom groaned and stood up, "Fine, fine." He said. "But I won't have a say in any of this, alright?" he added.

Alex smirked as he nodded and the two went downstairs right after Tom yelled, "Oy Zabini! I'm with Alex!"

Alex chuckled, "Zabini's still in the bathroom with his bubble bath, am I right?" He asked.

Tom snorted, "Yeah, that bloke's been there for almost an hour already. Probably drowned himself and died in there." he said, as the two burst out laughing.

"Thank Salazar, you're here," said Cassie as they saw Alex and Tom walking in their direction.

"Bloody Hell, Draco, what took you so long?" asked the girl sitting right across from Cassie.

Tom just chuckled as he took a seat next to Cassie as Alex followed, as the five of them were now face to face with each other.

"So —" Tom began awkwardly.

"Let us do the talking, Felton." Cassie said as she hid a laugh.

Tom nodded and just stared at the two Slytherin girls in front of him, studying each one of them.

Both had dark hair, pale skin, and mesmerizing pitch-black eyes, the one on the left had long silky straight hair, and right next to her had a long wavy lock, looking like waterfalls resting behind her back.

Alex caught Tom staring at the two girls in front, and didn't miss his confused face, so he whispered.

"The one with wavy hair is Aurora, my twin, in case you haven't noticed," Tom smirked thinking about how common twins are in the wizarding world, and gazed at the girl once more, she did look like Alex, the same nose and lips, and eyes. "— And the other one's Carina."

"Aunt Narcissa owled me earlier, as what I've told you before —" began Cassie as she glanced towards Draco and her eyes darted towards the two excited girls in front of them.

"— your Mother wants us to find a partner for the ball, specifically for the dance, and as what she means by program, a part of the evening is which we would dance or whatever thus starting the Halloween dance," she added.

Carina and Aurora squeled in excitement.

"Good. 'Cause I've always wanted to invite Cedric to the ball!" beamed Aurora as Cassie rolled her eyes.

"Diggory? He's like a few years older than you and already graduated from Hogwarts." she pointed out.

"No silly, not that Cedric," said Aurora, "Cedric Flint!" and with that Carina giggled. "Oohh I've always heard she fancies you," Carina added.

Alex groaned at his twin, "Marcus Flint's brother? The sixth-year Slytherin who tried out for Quidditch and Draco didn't let him join?" He asked, laughing as Carina nodded.

"Yeah, he's my project partner in Potions and he always asked me about Aurora."

"But anyways —" Aurora said as he narrowed her eyes at Tom, "— Thanks alot Draco." She sneered. Tom just stared at her, wide-eyed as Cassie and Alex snickered.

"Yeah Drake, I never did ask you, why didn't you accept him, by the way?" Carina asked Tom curiously.

The blonde-haired haired just gulped and glanced toward Cassie who just shrugged and Alex who was trying his best not to laugh.

"A little help here?"  He whispered.

"You know our Draco —" she said as she wrapped an arm around Tom's shoulders playfully. "— you know how protective he is of us, right Draco?" she asked at Tom.

The muggle actor nodded awkwardly and smiled, "Yeah." He said, sheepishly.

Aurora just rolled her eyes, "But I'm still going to ask him, whether you like it or not, you know that." she said.

"Yeah, we all know how stubborn you are, so be my guest," Tom said suddenly.

Cassie and Alex quickly exchanged glances and nodded proudly at Tom, "Good, now you now know how to play along." whispered Cassiopeia.

"So, Car, who are you going to bring?" asked Tom at the sixth-year Slytherin in front of her. "Uhm, My boyfriend, duh." she said, "Oh." he simply replied.

"Don't tell me you forgot about Noah? He's Cedric's cousin." She asked, rather suspiciously at Tom who just shook his head.

"No, not at all," he said.

"Whatever Drake," said Carina.

"So Cass, I reckon you'll bring Nott with you?" Alex asked as he laughed.

Tom snickered back.

Lestrange rolled her eyes, "Not a chance. I'd rather go dateless." she said. "But you do know that Auntie Bella wants you to bring Theodore with you, don't you?" smirked Aurora, making the girl next to Tom groan.

"I know. Don't remind me, Mother doesn't know anything. Besides, I'm still thinking about it, me and Nott still aren't on good terms you all know that." she continued.

The Slytherins nodded, "You two bound to talk again sooner or later." said Carina.

"Yeah, a closure would be good for you both," added Tom, as the two girls in front of him stared at him with disbelief.

"What?" asked Tom.

"I thought you hated Theodore Nott —" said Aurora.

"— and doesn't want him to go near Cassie ever again?" added Carina.

Tom stared at them, inhaled sharply, and shrugged, "Well, I didn't say, I hate him, did I?" he said.

Cassie and Alex nodded him in agreement, "Well, you did imply it." said Carina. " — right after that punch you threw." added Aurora.

"Let's just forget about that, alright?" asked Alex with a sigh, then faced Tom. "So, I reckon you'll bring Granger with you?" he asked.

Tom smirked, "Obviously." he said.

"Of course I'll bring Emma, who else would I go with?"

Aurora and Carina exchanged the same smirks, "Well, that's a surprise." Aurora said, sarcastically. Cassiopeia chuckled beside Tom, "What's new." She said.

"I can't believe you haven't asked her out yet," added Carina with an exasperated sigh.

The Muggle actor just arched a brow at the two Slytherin girls as he faced Alex with a shrug.

"What are they talking about?" he whispered.

Alex just shook his head and laughed, "Oh, nothing." he said.

"I think I shall give you proper good luck in advance when we get home to the Manor, don't you think?" whispered Cassie beside him.

"Why?" He asked.

"Narcissa." she laughed.

"What is she talking about?"  He asked himself.

Tom just scoffed at them and crossed his arms, a thing that he thought Malfoy would do, Carina and Aurora just smirked at him, as the Muggle actor narrowed his eyes and stared at them suspiciously.

Just then, a Slytherin girl came by their way and stopped right in front of them, her hair was long, wavy, and brown, she had beautiful green eyes and a smile was forming on her lips as she faced Alex.

"Let's go?" she asked.

Alex smiled and stood up, said goodbye to his cousins, his twin, and Tom then left.

"Who was that?" asked Tom at Cassie, the witch just smiled.

"Oh, that's Daphne Greengrass, Alex's girlfriend, she's in our year but you know what they say, age doesn't matter." She snorted.

But just then, Tom froze to his spot as he caught sight of a familiar Slytherin girl who just walked inside their common room, he stood up immediately, making Cassie, Aurora, and Selene look in his way.

"Where are you going?" They asked. "I uhm — going to talk to someone." He said. Aurora furrowed her brows and followed Tom's gaze.

"Astoria?" she asked. "She's my classmate, and as far as I know, I haven't seen you talk to her before," Aurora added, curiously.

Tom licked his lips and furrowed his brows, "Just for an important reason." he said.

The two Blacks eyed him suspiciously but shrugged anyway, "Okay, me and Aurora are going to Hogsmeade anyways, you'd like to join, Cass?" Carina asked as she stood up, the two girls followed as Cassie whispered at Tom before they left.

"Why Astoria? Is there something I don't know, Tom?" She asked.

"I'm just going to talk to her, she looks exactly like my girlfriend back in our world." He whispered, caught sight of Cassie's surprised look.

"Wait, you have a girlfriend?"

Tom just nodded.

"Bummer, I thought you and Emma had something." She muttered. Tom just sighed as Cassie clapped his back, "Okay, but keep your guard up, you're Draco Malfoy here. Remember that." She said the muggle actor nodded as Cassie walked away, following her cousins, and left.

Tom inhaled sharply and walked towards Astoria Greengrass, who was clearly Jade in his mind.

"So Em, fancy a Hogsmead trip with us?" Ginny asked as she linked her arm at the muggle actress.

Emma nodded excitedly and grinned, "I would love to!" she beamed.

"Let me get a scarf first, it's chilly outside."

"How are you loving your butterbeer, Watson?" Ron chuckled as he, Neville, Ginny, and Harry watched Emma chugging her butterbeer.

"Delicious!" she exclaimed, making the four Gryffindors laugh.

"But I'd already tried this you know." The muggle actress pointed out.

"How?" asked Harry.

"Well, when we had our filming of the sixth Harry Potter movie  —"  making the raven-haired wizard roll his eyes. "— we had this scene when I, Rupert, and Dan would go to the three broomsticks and order a butterbeer." She explained.

"You know, the more you talk about the movie, the more I'm getting more curious that I already am." Ginny began.

"Same here!" cried Neville and Ron in chorus while Harry sighed with that.

"Even though it sounds weird, I'd like to take a peak also." He said.

Emma smiled, "Hopefully I can make you guys watch it. Or maybe when the time comes, in the muggle world here in your time, would premiere it." She said.

The four nodded and a few moments later, they heard voices at the entrance of the pub.

"Oi Malfoy! Fancy a butterbeer? My treat!" said a group of Slytherins across the room, the platinum blonde-haired muggle nodded, then he whispered something at the girl next to him and the two walked in different directions.

The girl sat down with some curious Slytherin girls near them, while Tom joined Blaise with some other Slytherins who were his Quidditch teammates.

"Why was Tom walking in with Greengrass?" whispered Neville beside Emma as he glanced toward the Slytherin girl in front of them.

"I don't know mate," replied Ron as he finished his butterbeer.

"Emma?" asked Ginny. "— you alright?"

The muggle actress just nodded and fixed her eyes away from the Slytherin, "She looks so much like Jade." she whispered.

"Jade who?" asked Harry as he took a glance at the girl. "That was Astoria. Astoria Greengrass, she's a year younger than us if I may not be mistaken." He said.

"But of course." Emma pointed out, frowning.

"What is it?" they asked.

"Astoria Greengrass was played by Jade Gordon — in the movies," she whispered sharply.

"Who's Jade?" asked Ginny, furrowing her eyebrows.

Emma sighed as she tried to smile but failed.

"Jade Gordon is Tom Felton's girlfriend. Present Girlfriend, " she said before finishing her butterbeer, leaving the Gryffindor with shocked faces plastered on their face.

The group was laughing aloud as they walked outside Honeyduke's. "That was hilarious!" cried Emma

Ron scowled and continued to take a bite of his chocolate frog. "I can't believe you almost tripped the whole stack of chocolate frogs!" the raven haired wizard exclaimed.

Harry laughed so hard that he took off his glasses and wiped the tears from his eyes.

By the sound of it, they were enjoying roaming around the village — Dervish and Banges, the wizarding equipment shop, Zonko's Joke Shop, the Three Broomsticks for foaming mugs of hot butterbeer, and many more places.

"We know about your addiction to sweets Ron, but come on!" Neville said.

Emma and Ginny laughed along, "Laugh all you want, but we all know she pushed me causing me to accidentally trip over." The redhead said jerking his thumb towards the muggle actress.

Emma grinned and plastered a shocked face, whilst her hand was placed on top of her chest dramatically. "I did no such thing," she said.

Ginny laughed at her expression. "Come on Emma," she said as she grabbed her arm. "We're heading to the loo. Wait for us here in a second." the Weasley girl announced as the two of them left.

"I'm fine here Gin, I'll wait for you here," said Emma as she stood near the door.

"Okay," Ginny smiled sweetly before heading inside the loo, "I won't be long."

The muggle actress smiled.

Seconds later she heard a group of girls chattering outside, realizing a familiar voice, Emma decided to hide behind the door and continued to listen as the girls passed by.

"Astoria, I'm still baffled really! Why on earth did Draco Malfoy offer to walk with you?" a girl said.

Astoria giggled, "I don't know either. I'm also as shocked as you are. He just came over to me in the common room and asked what're my plans today. I told him about Hogsmeade, that I'll meet you guys at the three broomsticks so he decided to accompany me towards there since his mates were also in Hogsmeade." she said with a dreamy sigh.

"You fancy Draco Malfoy, don't you? Well Tori I can't blame you. Just look at him!" a girl said.

"Well, who doesn't fancy Draco Malfoy?"

"Yeah, and Tori, you shouldn't have told him about you meeting us. You could've had him by yourself all day!"

Astoria giggled, "Well maybe he'll talk to me again in the common room. Who knows." then another voice followed.

"Lucky you. Draco Malfoy is so cute, top of the Slytherin class, Quidditch Captain, and is very hot." the girl sighed.

"But I always thought she fancied Granger," said Astoria while her friend just let out a giggle.

"Well, maybe he grew tired of her." laughter was heard right after until the voices faded, leaving an annoyed muggle actress.

Rolling her eyes, crossing her arms, and huffed in annoyance she said, "Stupid idiotic excuse of a —" Emma was cut off when Ginny Weasley cheerfully skipped towards the brunette and linked their arms together. The redhead's smile faded as soon as she noticed Emma's furrowed eyebrows. "Hey Emma, what's the matter?"

Emma Watson's face went soft as she heard the redhead's voice sounding very concerned.

The brunette just smiled at her, "Nothing Ginny, I was just thinking."

Ginny, despite being unconvinced just nodded at her muggle friend. "Well, let's get going then, the boys are waiting."

The brunette nodded and the two Gryffindors walked out of the loo and went to join the rest of their friends.

When dinner came, Emma just ate silently seated between Harry and Ron.

Ginny and her brother were talking about Quidditch and Harry and Neville were talking about their Herbology class project.

Emma felt out of place for a bit and just continued eating silently as her eyes wandered around the Great Hall.

The students were busy talking animatedly whilst eating and some were also bringing goodies from the wizarding village they just visited earlier, the teachers and staff were chatting nonchalantly at each other.

Emma sighed as her eyes lingered on the Slytherin table.

He spotted Tom chatting with Blaise and Pansy while Cassie was chatting with a group of Slytherin girls. She caught sight of Astoria Greengrass, who was sitting right next to her sister Daphne, staring adoringly at the blond. Emma was about to roll her eyes but immediately froze as she spotted Tom looking in the Slytherin girl's direction who nodded and smiled at her. Blaise and the other didn't seem to notice and Cassie and the girls didn't seem to either.

But Emma did, Emma noticed Astoria's grin, pink tints on her cheeks, and Tom's charming smirk.

All in all, it made Emma annoyed.

It was like Jade Gordon all over again.

"Em, have you memorized your lines already? We're starting the scene in five minutes." a staff said as the brunette nodded.

Emma just stood there, rehearsing her lines as the makeup and costume artists were busy fixing her hair and clothes for their next scene.

She spotted Dan pacing back and forth mumbling incoherent words on his own, probably rehearsing his lines, while Rupert was reading his script with a coffee in his free hand whilst make-up and costume artists were busy preparing him too.

Just as the staff finished their job on Emma's hair, makeup, and clothes, the brunette thanked them as she caught sight of Tom at the back of the room. He was having a conversation with Jason Isaacs and Matthew Lewis.

Jason and Matthew laughed at something Tom just said just as the blonde looked passed at them and Emma noticed he was checking out on Jade, one of their new stunt director, who was busy talking with her crew.

Emma furrowed her brows as she caught sight of Jade looking back at Tom's way, who nodded and smiled at him.

The brunette noticed Tom Felton's smug look and satisfying Malfoyish smirk and Jade Gordon's blush on her cheeks and a grin plastered on her lips.

Emma was about to roll her eyes when she immediately stopped as the director called their attention to shoot the next scene.

"Hey, are you alright?"

Emma snapped out of her thoughts as she felt a hand on top of hers, it was Ginny. "I'm fine Gin," she said.

"Are you sure? You seem tensed, is something wrong?" Ron asked beside her, also looking a bit concerned.

"Yeah, you looked red Em." followed Neville.

Emma inhaled sharply as she felt a hand on her shoulder, "Are you feeling well?" asked Harry.

Emma shook her head, her cheeks grew warm all of a sudden from the attention.

"Nothing, I'm fine," she said, sounding stern. Ginny furrowed her brows, she knew that something was off.

"Are you sure?" she asked again.

Emma closed her eyes shut saying. "I said I'm fine." she stood up abruptly, letting her plate and goblet fall from the table causing it to break into pieces as it made contact with the hard stoned floor thus making the whole Great Hall silent.

Students were looking at her, as she completely froze at her spot. Harry, Ginny, Neville, Ron, and the rest of the Gryffindor table looked at her with a shocked expression plastered on their faces.

Dumbledore looked at her confused and she even spotted Snape narrowing his eyes on her.

She caught sight of the Slytherin table where Cassie, Blaise, Pansy, and Tom staring at her with concerned faces. Tears began to build up in her eyes as they met Tom's concerned stormy greys, and with that, she stormed out of the Great Hall. Students followed their gaze at her as they heard the double doors slammed closed.

Dumbledore cleared his throat and the students began eating and chatting again. Harry, Ginny, Neville, and Ron exchanged glances at each other as the lot focused their eyes on Tom who stood up and shrugged at them. Cassie, Pansy, and Blaise too were curious at Emma's sudden outburst as they stared at Tom, the blond just shrugged, nothing to say.

Tom Felton felt Dumbelore's gaze so he gazed in his direction, the old wizard just nodded and the boy moved out of his seat and left the place, following the brunette.

Chapter Text

"So what will we do now?" asked Draco as he took a seat next to Hermione. He closed his eyes and rubbed his temples, "I think I'm going to have a bloody headache after this." He thought to himself.

"Well —" began Dan as he crossed his arms and sighed, "I just got a text from my Manager. It said that I have to go in ten minutes, some interviews and all."

"Us too." sighed Bonnie and Rupert in unison.

"We have some guesting with the Phelps twins. You know, a Weasley interview." chuckled Rupert.

Draco rolled his eyes playfully and smirked.

"So it leaves to Me, Draco, Matt, and Evanna?" asked Hermione.

"Uhm —" the blonde girl said, "I also have somewhere to go, and it's urgent too," Evanna said sadly.

"Sorry guys," Bonnie said.

"We love to stick around, but we're kind of busy. All of us, including you, you know. It's just a matter of time when you two will —"

She was cut off by a knock on Dan's living room door.

Draco and Hermione exchanged glances as they watched Dan open their door.

Revealing Jason Isaac's wide smile and open arms, "How's everyone going!" he said loudly, making Draco flinch.

"Father?"  

Matt, Rupert, Evanna, Bonnie, including Hermione, face-palmed.

"Jason!" said the muggle actors in chorus, yet nervousness was visible in their eyes —

"We weren't expecting you here." laughed Matt nervously.

"Yeah, what's up?" continued Rupert.

Jason Isaacs eyed the two actors, "You two seemed tense, I mean —" Then his eyes roamed to Evanna, Bonnie, and Dan who were forcing a smile and his eyes landed on Hermione and Draco. "You lot seemed tense. Why?" He asked.

Dan just laughed, "Oh nothing really! Just . . . Uhm —" then Bonnie cut in. "We were talking about Tom's drunk session last night."

The group laughed, making Draco narrow his eyes on the ginger actress. "Really funny." 

Jason laughed, "Yeah, you alright now there Tom?" he asked.

Draco just stared at him. Hermione watched him tense up and nudged her elbows to his stomach, "Ow!" he grunted.

"Granger!" he hissed quietly at the brunette.

"Don't be stupid Malfoy." She whispered, "That's not your father, for your information."

"I'm good now, Uh . . . Jason." He chuckled,  nervously as he rubbed the back of his neck, a gesture Hermione discovered whenever the Slytherin would get nervous.

"O . . . okay Tom but you do know that we have an interview in ten, right? I do hope that hangover of yours is gone because you and I got some questions to answer  son ." He said, Draco gulped, hard, and nodded.

"Of course, let me shower first and uhm . . . "

Jason chuckled, "I think you still have a bit of a hangover left there Tom, I suggest you have your breakfast, go take a shower then I'll come by and we'll go to the conference hall together, okay?"

Draco nodded, his lips twitched a little. How Jason talked a while ago reminds him of Lucius whenever they get to attend some fancy party and order him to go get prepared for the event.

"Okay, I'll see you later. Bye Guys!" and with that, the muggle version of Lucius Malfoy left.

Hermione and the rest of the group stared at Draco, the Slytherin just shrugged at them.

"What will you do?" asked Hermione, worried.

"I'll just go with the flow then," he answered casually.

Dan and Rupert smirked, "Wow, very Gryffindor of you." Bonnie commented as she crossed her arms.

"No need to be insulting." He retorted, a fake offended look plastered on his face causing them to laugh.

"Well, good luck though." They said.

The Slytherin prince nodded and went inside the guest room.

"Hermione, my manager just called he said that you and I will have a conference together with Helen and Alan," Matt said as he placed his phone in his pocket.

Hermione nodded and sipped her coffee. "It's just a matter of time that —" he was cut off when Dan suddenly said.

"Emma! Jane's here." then he whispered to her, "Hermione, she's Emma's manager."

"Yeah, I've already met her." She said as she stood up and smiled at the muggle.

"You ready Em? We have to fix you up for your interview today."

The Gryffindor Princess rose from her seat and nodded, "I'll see you later guys, especially you Matt." she said to the muggle actor.

Hermione whispered to Dan and said, "Tell Draco I'll meet him later, okay? I must be off now." Daniel Radcliffe just nodded and muttered.

"Good luck" as Hermione walked out of his house with Emma's manager on her side.

"So, how was the party last night Em?" asked Jane as the two of them slipped inside the car.

Hermione cleared her throat and smiled, "It was pretty fun actually, being with friends and all." She said awkwardly.

Jane raised a brow, "Nothing interesting happened?" she asked.

Hermione thought for a while then snorted as she remembered Draco's behavior last night.

"Well, Tom got drunk, that was a sight for sore eyes," she said, letting out a small laugh. Jane giggled.

"But he didn't say or do anything stupid to you did he?" teasing eyes locked on the brunette as Hermione instinctively rolled her eyes at her.

"No, fortunately."

"But did you guys talk?" she asked.

"Well, yeah of course we did," Hermione answered.

Jane just stared at the brunette for a while then shrugged, "Guess you already moved on now?" she smirked.

Hermione was taken aback but blinked her eyes right after, "O-of course." she answered hesitantly.

Jane caught her stuttering thus making herself smirk at her, "Sure Emma, whatever you say." as her attention was transferred to the driver.

The Gryffindor just shrugged at herself.

"Oh, Emma's going to be so confused when this mess is all over."  She thought to herself with a sigh.

Minutes later after Emma left Dan's place, Matthew Lewis, Bonnie Wright, and Evanna Lynch decided to leave as well because their managers were all looking for them demanding them to go back to their place to prepare.

Rupert and Dan exchanged glances and shrugged, "Now what will we do with him?" Rupert said as he jerked his thumb at the man who just re-entered Dan's living room.

"I think I'm going to shower at Tom's apartment instead, you know? Cause I believe there are no clothes for me here to wear —" his eyes lingered on the empty living room.

"Where are the others? Where's Granger? " he asked Dan and Rupert, with his brows furrowed.

"Uhm . . . " Rupert began, "Hermione left with Emma's manager, they'll be having a conference with the rest of the cast.

Bonnie, Matt, and Evanna left too because their schedule today is also very busy, I on the other hand will leave also a few minutes from now to prepare. And Dan, " he faced the actor next to him. " — When is your interview?" he asked.

"My manager called, I'm free till lunchtime, my Interview is this afternoon. Good thing though, I need some rest," he said.

Rupert and Draco nodded, "Mate, can you take me to uh . . . Tom's place again? I don't know how to bloody contact those muggles, so Dan can you tell uhm . . . Jason that I'll be in Tom's flat?"

Rupert and Dan nodded, "No problem Malfoy, I'll just text him to let you know and make up some excuse like your phone's busted or something to avoid more questions. I'll see you later, Hermione said we'll meet up tonight, but I'm not sure where exactly." said Dan giving Draco a knowing look.

"— You, be careful alright? Just talk to the interviewer casually, it'll be fine." he continued.

Draco just exhaled sharply as he rubbed his temples with his fingers, "I hope so."

"So Miss Watson, how do you like your look?" the make-up artist asked as she let Hermione look at herself in the mirror.

The brunette studied herself, she was wearing a silver plain halter dress, not too long and not too short making her comfortable, her hair was just let loose but with a few soft curls at the end, and her makeup was simple, she liked it.

Sporting the look also was an emerald green bracelet on her wrist and a pair of earrings that matched it.

She looked good in green, "but why Slytherin colors?" She thought to herself but shrugged it off because all in all, it fitted her perfectly.

"Thanks, I love it." she smiled at the make-up artist and left the room just as Jane walked in.

"Stunning! Let's go now Em, or we'll be late." and with that, the pair left.

When the pair reached their destination, after a few greetings and autograph signing outside, Jane led Hermione to the conference room, where she spotted Matthew Lewis and the muggle version of Narcissa Malfoy and Severus Snape.

Seeing her Professor at Hogwarts made her uneasy, and seeing her mother's best friend made her very uncomfortable.

Narcissa Malfoy was dear to Hermione back in their world, she adored her very much.

They also promised each other to meet up in Halloween break for a tea and a chat, they were close. She also mentioned that she planned to have a Ball in their Manor.

The thought of it made the brunette sad, sad for the fact that she knew it'd be a long time before she'd get to see the Malfoy woman again. Snape on the other, did not miss at all.

The Gryffindor was not very fond of their Professor but she cannot deny that he  is  an excellent teacher. She got high marks in Potions, next to Draco of course, Draco was the Potion Genius compared to her, maybe because it was Malfoy's favorite subject, whilst the brunette wasn't really fond of the class though.

"Emma dear!" Helen McCrory greeted her with a hug.

"Helen, good to see you! How are you?" she said.

Hermione was surprised at herself for saying that but she was proud for not slipping up, at least she managed to sound like Emma Watson, and she knew it was not time for awkwardness anymore, or else they would get suspicious.

"I'm fine, I haven't talked to you much at the party last night." She said, the brunette just smiled at her and turned towards Alan Rickman.

"Alan." she greeted with a smile.

"Emma," he replied with a grin on his face.

It was a weird sight for her though, she would never imagine in her whole life that Professor Snape would grin at her like that, or even smile.

Then she turned to her muggle friend, Matthew Lewis.

"Hey!" he said.

"Hey, Matt." and the two shared a hug as the actor whispered.

"So how are you catching up with our company here?" he teased, as Emma rolled her eyes playfully.

"Oh if only I had a camera! Snape smiling at me was priceless! Draco and the others will freak, I tell you!" she whispered.

The two burst out laughing with that, as they followed Helen and Alan inside.

"Robert?" said Draco as he opened the door at Tom's house.

He just came out from the shower, the housekeeper wasn't here also, apparently, Tom had instructed her a few days ago they may take a leave for a week, according to Rupert — making Draco relieved.

Tom Felton's manager stepped inside and nodded at the wizard, "I called Jason and told him that I will be the one to fetch you for the interview, he's on his way now to the venue. And  you  need to change asap." He said, handing him his clothes to be worn for the interview.

Draco rolled his eyes.

His bossiness reminds him strongly of Hermione Granger, "Yeah yeah." he said as took the clothes and closed the door.

Robert took his phone and was busy talking to somebody on the phone when Slytherin re-entered Tom's bedroom and changed.

He fixed his hair and went outside, Robert caught sight at him and ushered him outside immediately.

"Let's go, Tom, we're almost late. Next time, use your phone alright? I've been calling you nonstop earlier. Don't tell me you forgot about this interview, you're so much better than this Felton." he said as he opened the car door for them.

Draco just sat silent and rolled his eyes once again, he hates being bossed around, well except by his best friend though, he was immune to Hermione already even though it annoys him sometimes.

"Bloody Hell, is this what being a muggle actor is like? Being bossed around?"  he scoffed at his thought. "I'd pick being a wizard every time."  and with that, he agreed with himself.

Chapter Text

"Now Tom, me and Jason's manager will be back right after you have your interview with him. After lunch, you are scheduled for a press conference. And oh, Jade called, she wants to speak to you so I invited her for lunch so you two can talk," said Robert just as the pair walked inside the building.

Draco internally groaned at the thought, dealing with the press is hard, how much more dealing with Tom's girlfriend again.

Robert continued talking about his plans and schedule but the Malfoy heir didn't pay him much attention. If only he could use magic, he'd cast a silencio at him right here, right now.

His hand was itching for his wand, or maybe he'd hex this muggle next to him. Oh, the thought of feeling magic again is teasing him so much.

"Oh Merlin, He's bloody annoying! Is this a punishment?"  He thought to himself, scoffing. "I should've paid attention to Granger when she attempted to teach wandless magic."

The thought of it made him smirk, the night when Hermione tried to teach him wandless magic was memorable.

Instead of learning from her, he almost got a hex from her instead of annoying her.

Well, every night with Granger was always memorable, they had this habit that every Friday they would meet at the astronomy tower and just talk nonsense things, they had that routine ever since they were in the third year.

"Okay Malfoy, wandless magic is tricky, it takes full concentration especially since this is quite an advanced magic," said Hermione as she faced him.

The two of them were seated on the floor, in lotus position, and faced each other. "Observe," she said as Malfoy watched her intently.

Hermione closed her eyes and held up her hand, soon after she opened her eyes and stared at her hand — after a few seconds a flame appeared on her hand, much to Malfoy's surprise, yet he was impressed at the same time. With a smirk, he looked at her. "Wow, Granger that was impressive. But a fire, really? I think that was too simple." he crossed his arms.

Hermione eyed him incredulously, "Did you just hear yourself? Simple?! That was not bloody simple Malfoy! That took me weeks to practice you know." She scoffed and crossed her arms.

Draco shrugged and smirked again, "Well, of course, you do awfully need a lot of practice Granger. I think you do not possess the skills." he tutted and wagged his finger at her.

Hermione rolled her eyes and swatted his finger away, feeling annoyed.

Malfoy was telling himself not to laugh, the brunette's annoyed face was priceless.

Even though Draco didn't admit it, Hermione is the Brightest Witch of their age, performing wandless magic is very tricky and she was more advanced than any of them, including him, which is a pureblood.

If this was an alternate universe where there was still blood prejudice, Malfoy would hate her to the guts.

Being felt more superior, a muggle was born! That'll be ridiculous.

But here he is, feeling rather proud of his muggle-born best friend. Even though instead of telling her that, he teased her.

Annoying her, Merlin helps him not to get hexed into oblivion.

Hermione looked annoyed at the blond and just stared at him, "Woah Granger, is it the time of the month?" he chuckled but felt slightly nervous.

Last time she had that look, Hermione hexed Malfoy's beloved hair turning it from platinum blond to fiery red, resembling the Weasley's hair. Malfoy was angry, the spell hadn't faded till dinner and he was teased by his classmates, they hadn't talk for a whole day but later Draco apologized, not being able to talk to his best friend was torture to him, so he lowered down his Malfoy pride just for her, well it was his fault in the first place. Malfoy held up his beloved hair, scared to be turned red again.

So he cupped Hermione's cheeks to calm her down, a habit Malfoy does whenever Hermione is angry or pissed.

"You know that I was joking right." He chuckled and exhaled a relieving sigh as he noticed Hermione's face soften.

"Oh Draco, you're so insufferable!" she exclaimed. The Malfoy heir laughed, "Yeah yeah, but you still love me anyway." he smirked as he crossed his arms.

"Unfortunately, yes," Hermione said as she swatted Draco's hands away from her cheeks and crossed her arms, turning away from Draco. "And I regret that." She added, slightly smirking.

Draco, who was now facing Hermione's back let out a fake pained sound and clutched his heart dramatically, "Oh Hermione you pained me. You don't really mean that, do you?" he said.

The brunette rolled her eyes and faced him, "I do." she said, but her eyes were playing teasingly at him, attempting to smile.

Draco rolled his eyes and hugged the brunette from behind, "Yeah sure you do Hermione, sure you do." as Hermione felt Draco's two strong arms around her waist, she blushed.

Draco on the other hand, pulled them both to the floor thus making them face the dark sky outside.

"The stars are beautiful tonight." Hermione said in awe, as her eyes darted at the stars above.

And with just that, her mood turned from pissed off to relaxed. Draco was the only one who could switch her mood that fast.

"They sure are," he said softly, but wasn't really looking at the stars above, but instead he stared adoringly at his best friend.

The pair were just lying there, Draco's arms still wrapped around the brunette protectively as Hermione recited every constellation she saw, Malfoy just closed his eyes and listened.

Nights like these were one of his favorites. They would talk, annoy her, make her pissed then make her smile right after.

"Tom, over here!" Draco snapped out of his thoughts as he heard his own father's voice.

He looked in the direction where the voice was coming from, he felt a bit of disappointment when he saw Jason Isaacs.

"I always mistaken him as father."  

Of Course, it was Jason, how could he be so stupid? He's in the muggle world for crying out loud.

"Hey Tom," he said as the pair shook hands and hugged, it was a foreign gesture to the Slytherin, imagining him and his own father do such a thing.

But then again, this man was not Lucius. "Hey." the wizard answered casually.

He decided to play the part of Tom, whilst Tom was playing Draco very well, and to be fair, he should also do the same in return.

"So, no more hangovers?" the actor asked, chuckling.

"Yeah, I'm good. The coffee helped." He answered.

"Good, now let's go. It's time for the interview."

And the two left, walking side by side towards the direction where an interviewer was smiling at the pair.

An hour and a half passed, and the interview was quite calming, for Draco.

He was bombarded with questions that he answered by his opinion, he silently prayed to Merlin that Tom Felton would forgive him for those incorrect answers. He may not know the muggle world, but he does know that everyone will believe everything the press tells them. Luckily for him, it was like having a conversation with the help of Jason Isaacs of course, and fortunately, the man hadn't asked Draco some personal questions for Tom.

All in all, it went well.

When Draco and Jason said their goodbyes, he was met by Robert down the lobby, Draco mentally groaned as he spotted a charming lady right next to Tom Felton's manager.

"Hey love," said Olivia Jade Gordon as she walked towards the Slytherin, greeting him with a quick kiss on the lips.

Draco just let out a small smile and said, "Hello", and was startled when he felt Jade's hands slip on his.

"Let's go? I'm quite hungry," she said.

The wizard nodded in response, as Robert led them towards the car, opening the car door for them.

"So Emma, how are things in school?" asked Alan as he took a bite of his buttered chicken.

It was an hour since the conference ended, and the Gryffindor had her lunch with Matt, Alan, and Helena.

"Uhm . . . " she thought for a while and stared blankly at her plate, she heard Matt mumble, 'Brown University' and understood that it was probably the school, Emma Watson was currently attending.

"It's fine, a bit busy and schoolwork bombarding me because of work, but it's tolerable, totally manageable," she answered casually.

Matt nodded, impressed at the witch's capability to understand.

Hermione smirked, a smirk that Matt had grown familiar with because it was a Malfoy kind of smirk.

"Oooh Draco Malfoy will be proud of her." 

"You know, I'm truly impressed by you Emma. For a girl aged 21, one of the most famous actresses in the world, got tons of awards from working and still balanced her time for education." Helen McCrory said, a smile plastering her adoring face.

Alan Rickman nodded, "I agree." he said, making Hermione smile.

She too agrees, she didn't quite expect Emma to be just like her.

The love of education and knowledge that both of them shared made her think that if both of them met personally, they would become the best of friends because of that particular personality they have in common.

"Well, nothing can be more satisfying than learning. Books have always been my best friend ever since I was young, learning is  my passion.  People can take anything from me, my fame, my fortune, but they can never take away my knowledge. That's why education will always be important to me." the brunette said with a satisfying smile on her face.

Matthew Lewis smirked, now this was the Hermione Granger he knew, and the thought of her and his friend Emma, well, they are truthfully similar.

Hermione on the other hand, thought the same thing. As she said those words, she hadn't thought of her being on Emma's body and saying those for Emma's sake, but it was her.

The Hermione Granger that she is.

When Helen McCrory and Alan Rickman left, Matthew and Hermione settled in Rupert's flat.

The redhead was done with his interview with Bonnie and the twins.

They were waiting for Evanna to come, but she will arrive in three more hours, because of her schedule.

Dan was still busy with the conference, as so is Draco, so they were having tea.

Rupert suddenly asked, "Hey Hermione, tell us something about Hogwarts. You know, since your life there is different from the books."

Bonnie nodded in agreement, "Yeah, I'm curious. What's it like just being an ordinary student in Hogwarts?" she asked.

Hermione smiled, remembering their lives in Hogwarts were always pleasant to share, so she began by saying, "I was appointed as Head Girl, Draco is the Head Boy. Since I was the top of our year and Malfoy was second, next to me, so we had perks. Our friends had this amazing idea so we confirmed it and made it into a reality. We gathered everyone in our year, all in every house, in the Room of Requirements once, without telling the teachers or anybody including the headmaster, and thus had a meeting. "

"What did you guys plan?" Asked Bonnie.

"Well, we have this routine. Every Saturday night, all of us, in our year, would sneak out of our dormitories. Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Slytherin, and Ravenclaw students would go and meet up at the Quidditch Pitch. Sometimes they would force me to be their referee," she rolled her eyes playfully, remembering.

"We had this plan when we were in our current seventh year. No teachers nor staff knew about our secret, Well except for the Hogwarts ghosts and portraits, who keep a lookout if ever there'll be a teacher passing by, and Peeves too. And also Hagrid you know, he always comes to the pitch and cheers every single one of the players. Gryffindor and Hufflepuff would team up against Slytherin and Ravenclaw, and they would play in their pajamas. It was really fun." She added, smiling with a twinkle in her eyes.

Bonnie, Rupert, and Matthew were listening quietly to Hermione as she continued with a giggle.

"House elves from the Kitchen of Hogwarts would bring us hot chocolate, cookies, and other snacks. There was one time when Draco almost slipped from his broomstick because of that silky pajamas he has, such an idiot." The muggle actors laughed at that.

"Harry even tried to let me play. He made me a seeker once, oh the look on Draco's face when I caught the snitch before him. Priceless!"

"Wow, you played Quidditch? Bloody Amazing" said Rupert excitedly.

"Yeah Hermione, you can do anything." followed Bonnie.

"Awesome!" declared Matt.

The brunette blushed at their words, "Well, it was only a few times. I am not frankly much of a fan of heights you know."

The muggles laughed, "Well, who would've thought Hermione Granger, bends some rules." smirked Matt.

"Well, it was for the greater good. You know, House Unity and all." She laughed at her own excuse.

It was for pure fun and all, considering it'll be their last remaining year in Hogwarts, and now in their current state, she had wasted a few amount of days with it.

That made her sad.

Chapter Text

Alex was whistling peacefully at the dark and empty halls of Hogwarts, right after his date with Daphne, he joined with his Slytherin friends at the three broomsticks.

With a good amount of firewhisky (even though they knew they were still underage) he grew tired and proceeded to their common room and slept for three hours.

And now, he was late for dinner. He continued walking until he reached the doors of the Great Hall when suddenly he saw Emma coming out, tears running down her cheeks as she walked fast at the opposite side of the corridor. Alex looked bewildered for a while and stared at the crying brunette walking away from him, seconds later he saw Tom coming out from the double doors.

Tom stopped as he caught sight of Alex, "Hey mate, have you seen Emma?" the Slytherin nodded and pointed his finger in the direction where Emma just went.

"Okay thanks - I'll chat with you later, got to find her, bye!" and then, the blonde left.

Alex shook his head and wondered what on earth was bloody happening, and why Merlin was the brunette crying with an oblivious blonde following her tracks.

"Was there something I just missed?" he asked himself as he entered the Great Hall.

Emma walked as fast as she could, her tiring feet led her to the Gryffindor common room.

She muttered the password to the fat lady's portrait and went inside, she entered their dormitory and immediately climbed up to Hermione's bed.

She cannot believe what just happened a while ago, she had caused a scene due to her ridiculous jealousy of Tom and Astoria, and remembering the years when she had this awful heartbreak too was bad enough.

How can she be so stupid?

And now, she can hardly be able to face her new magical friends, let alone the boy who caused her heartache.

She wiped out furiously the tear that had escaped her eyes once again, she swore to herself long ago that she would never cry again for Tom Felton.

She broke that promise the night before, and this evening. After thirty minutes or so, she sat down, and let out a sigh.

Then Emma noticed a letter on Hermione's bedside table, and she was sure it wasn't there that morning when she got out of bed.

She picked it up and examined it, the white envelope contained a name which said, Hermione, which was written in magnificent cursive handwriting.

She knew that by opening this letter, she would get into Hermione's privacy and Emma Watson doesn't like to pry.

But out of curiosity, she drew the envelope closer to her.

A part of her was telling the brunette to open the letter, but a tiny bit of her said no.

Seconds later, she opened it, revealing a letter that was beautifully written.

Hermione,

As you know, within three days, you and the rest of the students there will have the Halloween break. Unfortunately, we couldn't spend the whole break with you, love. The cruise was quite lovely, a holiday that we truly enjoyed, me and your dad. We thank you for this Hermione, and Draco too. You both are wonderful, buying us these tickets.

Narcissa told me about the upcoming ball she'll be having in their Manor, well I guess Draco told you about that already. She even invited me and your father, oh how kind of her, considering we are not like you lot, but I politely declined and told her about you and Draco's nice warming gift you've given. Anyway, enjoy the party and please behave, like you always do.

Oh, and dear, me and Lily had already talked too, she offered that you would stay during your break in the comfort of their house, she insisted wholeheartedly and James did too, so I gratefully agreed. Be good love, and don't forget to write to us when you get there.

How are you, love? Is school still stressing you out? I missed you dear. Me and your father will see you this Christmas, I hope you have no plans on staying there during the holidays. We love you Hermione and we miss you so much!

Thinking of you, always.

Mother

Emma's eyes widened.

Three days from now, students opted to come home for a Halloween break, that's foreign to her, a Halloween break wasn't found in the books.

Ginny and the others might have forgotten to mention that bit to her earlier.

But still, a Ball?! The Malfoys' are going to hold a ball! And obviously, she's invited, Well Hermione is, but she is Hermione.

She better get out of this body, and this world as soon as possible. Bumping into her magical friends' families is not part of the plan, they might get exposed, and ending up in Azkaban or worse being killed by wizards isn't exactly part of her bucket list.

So she got up, fixed herself, and went out. Now isn't the time for moping around stupid heartbreaks anymore, she better finds those Gryffindors and Slytherins fast, they need to talk.

"I swear, I'm worried," muttered Cassie as she took a sip of her pumpkin juice.

"I did not recall them fighting earlier, so what could've happened to Emma." wondered Pansy.

"Don't worry, Tom's going to talk to her. The guy was so clueless back there, poor bloke," said Alex as he took a sit next to his cousin. "By the way, what happened, what did I miss? I just saw Watson running away, crying as Felton was following her." he added.

Pansy and Cassiopeia glared at him.

"Where were you, Black?" asked Pansy.

"Chill Parkinson, I just slept in, you know, I was tired from earlier," he answered as he started to eat his dinner.

Cassie rolled her eyes, "And why were you that tired, may I ask?"

Alex stared lazily at his cousin, "None of your business cousin." he smirked.

"I know that look, Alexander Black! You were drinking, weren't you?" she exclaimed.

"Merlin woman! Shush will you?"

Blaise chuckled, "Oh boy mate, you were drinking firewhiskeys again, I knew it!" he said.

Alex shot back at him, "Oh yeah? Says the guy who influenced me." he said.

Pansy and Cassie rolled their eyes, "You boys do know that you blokes are still not of age right? And you both do know if a teacher caught you two gits, you'll both be suspended or worse expelled, right?" stated Cassie with a cross of her arms.

"Oi! Your cousin was the one who started this you know that, Lestrange," smirked Blaise.

Cassie rolled her eyes, once again. "I do perfectly well know that Draco's responsible for that, Zabini, but still you and the rest of the Quidditch Team followed  that  idiot you called Captain. I swear you are all thick heads, just wait 'till you blokes get caught if you won't stop that habit of yours."

"Yeah, you can kiss the Slytherin Quidditch Team, goodbye." followed Pansy.

The two Slytherin boys just rolled their eyes and continued eating.

"Anyway, what happened earlier?" asked Alex, referring to Emma and Tom.

Pansy answered, "We just had normal dinner when suddenly there was a commotion from the Gryffindor table. Emma's plate and goblet were on the floor and she was staring here at the Slytherin table, her eyes were glaring at something, and left —"

"— or someone," said Blaise.

"I think she was glaring at Tom," suggested Cassie.

"But what on earth did Felton do?" asked Alex, confused.

"That my friend, is a question even I cannot answer."

The Slytherin turned around, catching sight of Tom sitting next to Alex, he looked defeated, and he let out a sigh as he rested his elbow at the table whilst his hands were covering his face.

"What happened, mate? Did you find her?" asked Blaise.

"Where is she?" followed by Cassie.

Tom took his hands away and looked at them, "Almost. As I was about to call her, I saw her going inside the Fat Lady's portrait, apparently, she went back to the Gryffindor common room. I swear, Emma has a leg of a horse, she was fast, plus the portrait didn't let me inside." He rolled his eyes, remembering the annoying Fat Lady. "I don't know what happened, and I didn't do anything , I swear ." He said, looking confused more than ever.

The Slytherins just exchanged worried glances at each other.

"What's gotten into her?"  He thought to himself.

He too, was very worried about her.

He didn't know what happened, and he didn't know what was wrong.

"Maybe she's in her period and something snapped inside of her? Or PMSing, you know, women's problems." pointed out Alex.

Tom and Blaise snickered while Cassie and Pansy furrowed their brows at him, "Women problems?" questioned Pansy as she raised a brow. "Do you always talk or does that thing you called mouth never stop?" said Cassie with a roll of her eyes.

Alex copied her cousin's gesture and took a sip of his goblet.

"Speaking of problems." Blaise began, as he pointed out a finger towards the Gryffindor table. The Slytherins watched Harry, Ron, Ginny, and Neville walk towards them, all plastering a worried look.

"I don't like the look on your faces. What's the matter?" asked Tom.

"Emma," said Harry, and with that the Slytherins looked at him.

"A first-year came to us and said she's outside the Hall, she says she needs  all  of us there. She needs to talk. And she said it's  really  urgent." continued Ginny.

With no time to waste, Alex, Cassie, Pansy, Blaise, and Tom stood up and followed the Gryffindors walking outside the Great Hall.

The professors and some students were looking at them, confused, but they chose to ignore it.

As they got out, the lot met Emma's worried face. "Char, what's wrong? Are you alright?" Tom immediately asked.

Her eyes went soft upon hearing the nickname he had for her, but ignoring the fast beating of her heart when their eyes met, she did her best to form a serious face.

"We have to talk."

The five Slytherins and the five Gryffindors proceeded towards the Black Lake.

The chilling night wind greeted them as they wondered what Emma would want to talk about. As they settled under a big tree that was far from the entrance of the castle, so they could not be overheard, Emma faced them with her eyebrows furrowed.

"Uhm . . . Can you cast a heating charm or something?" she asked.

Ginny Weasley took her wand and casted a heating spell above them as Tom spoke, "Okay Em, what's up? What's the matter? Is this about what happened at the Great Hall earlier?" he asked.

Emma slightly flinched upon hearing his question, a gesture that was noticed by Cassie, the others didn't seem to notice, and Tom was the most clueless.

"No." She said immediately.

"This is different. And please guys, forget about what happened, I don't know what had gotten into me. I think I was just so stressed out or PMSing." She lied.

Tom was unconvinced and so were Ginny and Cassie, but the rest just nodded as Alex cut in, "See! I told you she was having women's problems."

Cassie and Pansy both smacked both sides of his arms, Alex groaned in pain and glared at the two Slytherin girls.

"Seriously?" He hissed as Blaise smacked him behind his head, "Shush!"

Alex rolled his eyes and whimpered quietly. Ron Neville and Harry stifled a laugh as Emma raised a brow.

Ginny took the moment to clear her throat, catching everyone's attention as she asked, "What's this about Emma? What's wrong?" the redhead asked.

Emma sighed and took a letter from her pocket. "Sorry it was for Hermione, I didn't mean to pry, swear. But I was just so curious," she said.

Cassie, Pansy, and Ginny took the letter from her hand and read it out loud for everyone to hear.

After reading the letter, there was an awkward silence then Cassie spoke up, "I heard from Professor Snape earlier that the Halloween break's been moved." She began. "Today's Saturday. We'll be leaving for the break tomorrow." she continued.

Harry furrowed his brows, "Why the sudden change of plans? I thought it was till Monday?" He asked.

"Yeah, and why didn't the Headmaster announce it earlier at the feast?" followed Ron.

The Lestrange heiress just shrugged, "I literally do not know." she answered.

"Maybe It was a surprise for the students?" suggested Blaise.

"Yeah, that could be. Or maybe Dumbledore's announcing it this very moment," said Neville.

"Well if that's the case," Tom began, "What will we do? As much as I am curious to see Malfoy Manor and all, meeting his family is really not part of my  list before I die.  And as much as I knew, Malfoy's got a big family," he said.

Cassie rolled her eyes and smirked, "If you two won't go back to your world by then, you'll still be fine Felton. I'm living in Malfoy Manor remember? And Alex is our cousin, he'll be able to help also." she said, making Tom sigh in relief.

"Yeah and the letter says my Mum insisted Hermione," Harry said as she faced Emma, "to stay at Godric's Hallow, so Emma will be alright there with me, plus Ginny and Ron are welcome to visit anytime to make her more comfortable. I'm just worried if Dad, Sirius, Peter, or Remus would find out about you being a muggle and all, they can sense something's off really quick." he said, a concerned look painted on his face.

He knew well that the marauders were very clever and could spot even in a tiny detail if something was off, and even Harry didn't know how they did it.

"That's why we have to make a plan. You Slytherins will teach Tom what to do and you guys," said Emma as she faced the Gryffindors, "— could teach me."

Everyone nodded at her suggestion. "As far as I know, Narcissa's ball will be on Monday evening, supposedly the night of our arrival from school, but because of Dumbledore's sudden change of plans, we've got one night and a day to make you and Tom cover up for Hermione and Draco in both places," said Cassie.

"And Mother owled me yesterday saying about gowns," said Pansy excitedly.

"Apparently she and Narcissa promised Hermione that they'll be the one to provide her gown,  your  gown," she added as she faced the muggle actress.

"Yeah I seem to recall that agreement," began Alex, "It was this summer when Granger visited Malfoy Manor for tea, Rowena Parkinson, Bellatrix Lestrange, and Narcissa Malfoy were there with her."

"And why were  you  there?" asked Neville, curiously.

"Well, I was looking for Draco. We planned on going out to Diagon Alley that day and came to pass by the women by the balcony," he answered casually.

"Oh don't worry Emma, Mother along with Narcissa picks the finest gowns," she said, a smile creeping upon the Slytherin's face.

"I second to that," smirked Cassie.

The boys groaned as Ginny laughed, "Boys." she muttered.

"Girls." Harry retorted making the ginger roll her eyes at her boyfriend.

When the talk ended after an hour or so, the group bid their goodnights and separated. Slytherins to the dungeons, and the Gryffindors to the tower.

The group agreed that tomorrow after breakfast, they would meet up to talk.

After Tom changed his clothes to sleepwear, he climbed into Draco's bed and spotted Blaise already slipping on his bed found in the corner of the room, Theodore Nott had just come out from the bathroom and slowly climbed up to his bed.

"Hey Nott," he began, as the Slytherin faced towards his direction.

"What is it Malfoy?" he asked wearily.

"You coming to the ball?" Tom asked.

Theodore was taken aback and stared at him, it felt odd, Malfoy asking him if he would come to his Manor or not.

"This day was weird, it was weird enough that he talked to me since the other day, and now he's asking me if I'll go to their ball or not."

"Don't keep me hanging Nott, I'm bloody tired," said Tom and fixed his pillows, ready to lay down to sleep.

"Then stop talking to me," he answered, Tom just sighed.

"Boy, for someone who was Cassie's past beloved, they sure are quite the same."  

"Just answer the damn question, Nott," he said lazily.

Theodore just rolled his eyes and shrugged, "I don't know, maybe, maybe not." he said as he lay down.

Theodore Nott heard about the ball in Malfoy Manor that upcoming break, and he and his family were obviously invited.

"Okay." The blond simply said making Nott furrow his brows. "You know, you and Cassie really are perfect together. You seem to share the same stubbornness." He chuckled as he said those words softly. He imagined Cassie strangling him for saying such things.

Theodore Nott, on the other hand, raises a brow at him. Wondering why he was saying those things like he didn't hate him for that one mistake he did towards his cousin, he recalled perfectly that Malfoy swore that he would never talk to him again, but why is it now that Draco's attempting to converse with him? Let alone being all civil towards him, and Granger too.

"Something's really off."  He thought.

"Why are you talking to me Malfoy?" he asked. But noticing he didn't get a reply, Nott sat up and looked at Draco's bed where he found the blond already sleeping.

With a roll of his eyes, he went back to bed. "Strange."

"Are you sure you're quite alright Emma?" whispered Ginny as the two girls made their way towards their bed.

Emma peeked at the other bed across from her, seeing Lavender Brown sleeping peacefully.

As the lot made its way to the common room earlier, it was confirmed that Neville's guess a while ago about Dumbledore's announcement was true. He did declare that the break was moved earlier, making the students more excited.

Ginny helped Emma pack Hermione's things at her trunk a while ago.

"Yes Gin, I'm alright, don't worry about me," she answered giving the youngest Weasley a warm smile.

Ginny was still unconvinced but she nodded anyway.

"Are you nervous for tomorrow though?" she asked.

"Very, to be honest." answered the muggle actress.

"It's okay Em, don't worry, Harry's going to take care of you." She smiled, making Emma look her way.

"And you that doesn't bother you? Me staying at his house?" She asked.

"Why would I be bothered?" chuckled Ginny, "I'm not a jealous person Emma, especially if it's with my friends too."

The brunette smiled, "Wow, how?" she asked.

"How?" laughed the ginger and shrugged, "I don't know. I just think first before I feel something you know, or maybe because it's you, either you or Hermione, you're family." she continued.

Emma nodded, released a sigh, and smiled, maybe she should too think about it first.

"Tell me Gin," she said trying to change to subject. "What do you and your friends usually do on Saturdays?" she asked, curiously.

The brunette was curious about them, about the students here, about the things they normally do.

"Oh just like Hermione you, always the curious one." laughed Ginny, causing Emma to giggle.

"Well, the seventh years have this routine that every Saturday night, — well except tonight,  we decided last week to skip this night since we're all busy because of the upcoming break — we get to sneak out and go outside at the Quidditch pitch." The redhead laughed.

Emma was impressed but then asked, "We? So you're a seventh-year?" as far as Emma knows, Ginny was a year younger than Ron.

"Yes, even though I'm a year younger than Ron. We both got our letters together, we don't why though, we didn't question it either," she said.

Emma nodded, "Okay, so continue." she said.

Ginny giggled and said, "Well, there was one time when . . ."

Ginny told stories about them as Emma fell into her slumber, dreaming about the Wizarding World, with her and Tom in it.

Chapter Text

Dinner went by smoothly, and the students of Hogwarts proceeded towards their common rooms.

Draco Malfoy walked straight to the library right after he had his dinner, he told his friends and cousins that he'd meet them in the common room afterward.

The blond was excited for the game of Quidditch later but he had to write a letter for his mother first, for he had promised Narcissa Malfoy a reply as soon as possible whenever she owls a letter for her son.

Malfoy walked inside the library, greeted the librarian, and swaggered his way towards his and Hermione Granger's favorite spot,  their  study place — the table near the large window of the Hogwarts library.

He and Hermione always studied there since they were in their first year, students frequently spot the two, all hooked in their own books or sometimes doing their assignments or even just talking, that's why nobody dared to bother the two smartest students in their age, and no one dared to sit in their table — therefore the spot became theirs.

Malfoy made his way towards his seat, took his quill and parchment from his bag, and wrote.

As soon as he finished writing for his Mother, he summoned his Eagle Owl and seconds later, a magnificent owl named, Zeus, landed in front of him, entering from the open window.

Draco took the letter for his mother and tied it to his owl's foot.

"Take it to Mother." He muttered, the owl nodded in obedience as he flapped his wings and zoomed away.

Draco smirked and stood up, he pointed his wand towards his bag and it disappeared, he was about to leave the table when he bumped into someone.

Before he could say something, a pair of eyes were already looking at him — when Malfoy's stormy gray eyes met his cousin's beautiful pitch-black orbs, he rolled his eyes and smirked.

"You found me," he said, amused.

Cassie rolled her eyes and copied his Malfoy smirk as she crossed her arms, "It takes an idiot not to find you, Drake." She said.

"Of course, you'll be here, no one can forget that you, like Granger, live here," she added.

The blond just scoffed playfully and walked away, his cousin walking beside him as he snaked his arms around her shoulders, Cassie raised a brow in amusement as she looked up to her cousin.

"You're in a good mood." she pointed out.

Draco just smirked, "But of course, tonight's another Quidditch game, Me and Potter had a bet and I can't wait to make him pay."

Cassiopeia Lestrange just rolled her eyes.

"What were you doing here by the way?" he asked.

"I just came by to fetch you, since the library is this floor near the Gryffindor common room, and I just came from there returning Hermione's book." She answered.

Draco smiled upon hearing the brunette's name, which Cassie had noticed, "You're utterly impossible." the girl muttered, as Draco just raised a brow in amusement.

"Just ask her out already!" she smirked, Draco laughed at her as the two descended towards the dungeons.

"Be patient cousin, I'll get there, there's no need to rush," he said.

Cassiopeia Lestrange was the only one he could ever trust to share his secrets with, there was no denial needed whenever she asked him about his feelings for his muggle-born best friend.

However, Cassie knew that Draco's still scared to ask her out, still not ready to take their friendship at risk.

Even though the Lestrange heiress knew his feelings towards her and even though it was quite obvious that Hermione shared the same — Malfoy was still clueless.

"Yeah, you'll get there, when? When she'll already be swept off in the arms of someone else?" She asked.

Draco sighed, "You know it's not that easy. She's a muggle-born and I'm a pureblood, my parents will disagree, and our family will disagree." he lied.

"You know that's not true Draco, our family held no prejudice towards non purebloods, maybe you've forgotten about Auntie Andy and Uncle Ted. You're just making that as an excuse." She pointed out, and it was true.

Draco knew that their family would be very pleased with his choice of woman because one reason is that they are very  fond of Hermione most especially his very own Mother. Narcissa adored her very very much, she treats her like her own, and two, Hermione is brilliant! Perfect. They'd be stupid not to accept her.

Draco just let out a heavy sigh, "Fine, I know. I'm just waiting for the perfect moment." He muttered.

Cassie just stared at him and sighed as she embraced him from the side. The Malfoy heir just let out a small smile to his cousin as the two of them muttered the password and stepped inside the Slytherin common room, where Alex, Blaise, and Pansy were waiting for them, so as the rest of the seventh years.

"You guys ready?" he said, as the older Slytherins nodded excitedly and followed him towards Salazar Slytherin's portrait.

The younger Slytherins were all inside their dormitories when it happened, the seventh years made sure that they could never know, but some of the sixth years especially the prefects knew about it, for they would follow their footsteps when the time came, that's why they helped them keep the younger ones out of their secret.

Malfoy muttered something to the portrait and soon after, Salazar Slytherin disappeared.

The blond smirked and went through the portrait for it was a secret passage, so the rest of them followed him.

With the help of the portraits and ghosts, he and Hermione were able to discover those secret passages, it turns out every one of the Hogwarts common rooms had a secret passage behind their founder's portrait.

"Hermione, we're all ready to go." informed Harry as he went near the brunette.

Hermione Granger was sitting comfortably on the sofa, in front of the warm fire with a book in her hand.

"Is it really necessary that I come with? This chapter is quite interesting already," she said as she stood, the book still in her hand.

Harry was about to say something but Ron cut him off from the other side of the common room, "Oh come on 'Mione, just bring that book with you." He said.

His arms were circling Lavender's waist as he smirked at the brunette, Hermione rolled her eyes playfully, "Well Ronald, unlike you, I prefer reading in a more peaceful place than the bloody Quidditch Pitch." she said as she walked near the group of seventh year Gryffindors.

Ron laughed as he pulled his arms away away from his girlfriend and went near her and Harry as he threw his arms at each of their shoulders. "Do not deny that you're not excited about this Hermione, we all know that you're excited to see Malfoy riding his broom again," he said.

Hermione turned scarlet red as she nudged her elbows at him, Ron let out a groan but laughed nevertheless.

Harry also chuckled, "Oh don't be like that 'Mione, now come on! I can't wait to beat that Albino's arse."

Ron laughed with that, "I see you and Ferret's bet is still going, huh?" He asked.

Harry answered with a chuckle as he gripped his broomstick tightly, "That, you are correct Ron."

Hermione stared at the two and raised her brow, "What bet?" She asked.

The two just exchanged glances and laughed, "You'll see." they said in chorus.

The brunette just rolled her eyes and went near Godric Gryffindor's portrait, "Are the young ones inside their dormitories?" she asked one of the sixth-year Gryffindor prefects who were standing near the dorms' stairs.

"Yes Hermione, we'll take it from here, don't worry." said the male prefect.

"Yeah, enjoy and be careful." said the female prefect.

"Okay, thanks guys." She smiled, she then faced the enchanted portrait, whispered the spell, and went through it as the rest of them followed.

The cold October night greeted the Slytherins as they walked quietly towards the Quidditch Pitch.

Bloody Baron, the Slytherin Ghost kept a close eye on the students as he also kept watch for any staff or Professors, Peeves the Poltergeist was at the Entrance of the castle, guarding and keeping a lookout for Mrs. Norris and Filch.

Draco Malfoy and Cassiopeia Lestrange led their classmates until they reached the Quidditch Pitch, they were greeted with the sight of Ravenclaws, led by Anthony Goldstein and Padma Patil, and Hufflepuffs were already there, led by Ernie Macmillan and Hannah Abbott.

And lastly, the Gryffindors arrived, led by no other than Hermione Granger and Harry Potter.

Ginny and Ron were following them from behind, and like Harry, they too were holding their brooms.

Draco Malfoy smirked as he saw the raven-haired wizard, "Ready to lose Potter?" he said.

Harry only chuckled, "I could only ask the same thing Malfoy." he retorted.

Hermione just rolled her eyes at the two and went near her blond best friend, "Care to join us, Granger?" Draco asked as Blaise Zabini handed him his broomstick and he gladly took it.

"I'd rather read Malfoy, and keep an eye on you lot. Don't want someone to end up in the Hospital Wing tonight, McGonagall and Snape will have our heads." she sighed, silently reminding him of their responsibilities as Head Boy and Head Girl. If something happens to one student because of this escapade, they'll be in big trouble.

They've already broke a lot of rules already.

"You're like our Mother if you do that." Alex piped in as he handed Hermione an extra broom.

"Come on Granger, just one game. As if you didn't enjoy playing the other time, especially when you beat Malfoy." Blaise said, laughing.

Remembering the night when Hermione played seeker in the opposing team and got the snitch first before Malfoy.

"That was priceless!" Alex laughed and Draco just groaned.

Hermione rolled her eyes and smirked, she looked at the Gryffindor and Hufflepuff players gathering around Harry as if they were discussing something.

"Looks like their team's already full, sorry."

The Slytherin blonde raised his brow, "Well, we still got extra, Chang and Goldstein decided not to play tonight, so we still got five players."

He said, "Come on Hermione, or else Draco will talk nonstop about you rejecting the offer to play, again. " Cassie said as Pansy followed her from behind, laughing.

The blond on the other hand glared at his cousin.

"Oh please Draco, you're utterly in denial." laughed Pansy.

"Oh just shut up you two," Draco said wearily.

"Come on Hermione, don't leave me hanging here," said Alex as he held an extra broom with his hand. "It's quite heavy you know." He continued a smirk plastering on his adoring face.

Hermione sighed, "Fine," she said as she took the broomstick from Alex, noticing the smirks and smug looks of the Slytherins.

"On one condition —" she quickly added, and with that, Draco raised a brow at her, "— One of you gets to play too." pointing a finger at Pansy and Cassie.

Pansy immediately backed away and held both her hands up, "Pass. I just combed my hair." She stated, laughing.

Cassie just crossed her arms, faced the brunette, and smirked in amusement, "Fine. I'll play Hermione Granger." she said.

The brunette laughed at her for saying her complete name, "Good Cassiopeia Lestrange, now let's go, we've got some arse to kick!" and with that, the brunette rushed towards the other teammates with a laughing Alex and Blaise following, "That's the spirit, Granger!"

Pansy also laughed then went towards the benches, joining her other friends, leaving Draco and Cassie glued to their spot.

Cassie faced her cousin with a teasing smirk, whilst Draco just raised a brow at her, "What?" he asked.

"I genuinely adore Hermione, just look at her!" she giggled, jerking her thumb at the brunette who was chatting with some Ravenclaw and Slytherin players. "She'll make a good captain, might be as good as you."

Draco just rolled his eyes but couldn't contain his smile and watched Hermione, "She is something." he muttered silently but Cassie caught it as she shook her head and started to walk towards her teammates. "I'll be damned if you won't marry that witch someday, Draco." She laughed.

Draco just smirked and followed. "I'll be damned too." He whispered.

"Playing for the ballet, Malfoy?" snickered Harry as he flew towards Draco, who was busy looking for the snitch — or busy looking at the brunette playing.

Draco glared at the raven-haired boy, "Oi that's my line, Potter!" he exclaimed whilst Harry laughed and eyed in the direction where he was looking.

He noticed Draco staring at the Gryffindor bookworm, Hermione was riding fast in her broom as she took a grab of the Quaffle and threw it on the ring earning their team another point.

Harry smirked, "You're not going to find the Snitch if you'll just gawk at Hermione throughout the game."

Draco shoved him playfully, "I am not gawking at her, I'm looking for the snitch."

The raven-haired wizard raised a brow, amused, "Does Hermione look like a snitch to you?"
"I'm focusing here Potter." he glared at him.

"Doesn't seem like it though. You're gonna lose the bet, I can tell." 

"Shut up Potter." Draco rolled his eyes.

Harry laughed in response as he flew away, and continued to search for the snitch.

Draco let out a sigh in frustration.

What's wrong with him? He was so distracted. Just looked at her eyes, full of concentration but he could see she was enjoying the game from the smirk that was playing on her lips, as she shot another point. Hermione played very well, he was so impressed.

"Oi Malfoy!" He heard someone shouting below him.

"What?" he yelled back at Blaise.

"Are you gonna find the snitch and win or are you gonna let Granger there earn all our points and win for us." He snickered. "You're gonna lose that silly bet of yours with Potter over there if you won't stop gazing at her." he continued as he pointed his finger at the laughing brunette below flying towards Cassie as both of the girls high-fived.

Draco just sent glares at his Italian friend who zoomed out of his sight laughing while slamming a bludger right toward Ginny Weasley who was the opposing team's chaser, Blaise Zabini was one of the beaters that night.

"I'm gonna kill you Zabini!" the youngest Weasley exclaimed, even though laughter was evident in her voice.

Draco furrowed his brows, where was that snitch? The air was chilling, good thing he was wearing his Slytherin jumper.

"Draco!" he heard someone shout, he looked in the direction where it came from catching the look of Alex's voice as he shouted.

"The Snitch!" he cried as he pointed his finger towards the other side.

Draco froze as he finally spotted the golden-winged ball flying peacefully at the other side of the pitch, his eyes widened as he saw Harry Potter flying towards the snitch laughing, Ron Weasley stopped chasing the quaffle from Hermione as he shouted.

"Too late Malfoy!" He laughed.

Draco immediately zoomed towards Harry Potter as both of them tried to catch the golden-winged ball both arms stretched.

He can't believe his doing this, he can't believe he's actually going to do this.

"Stupid Potter and his stupid bet! Stupid golden snitch, stupid bushy hair always distracting me! Stupid —"

Draco Malfoy stopped ranting at his thoughts as he heard Harry and Ron yell, "Get on with it Malfoy!" they said in chorus.

Draco scowled as he marched his way towards the Gryffindors.

Hermione was talking to the house elves and thanking them for bringing some hot cocoa and other snacks for them to munch on soon after the game ended.

Hagrid was talking with the Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws and the Slytherins gathered around with the Gryffindors all interested in Potter and Malfoy's little bet.

"I will not do it." He hissed.

Ron Weasley laughed, "Oh no you have  to," he said.

Harry crossed his arms, "We had a deal Malfoy." He smirked.

Draco rolled his eyes and caught sight of Hermione, Cassie, and Pansy walking towards them.

"What's going on here? What bet are you boys talking about?" Pansy asked, clearly interested in the topic they were just discussing.

"I'd like to hear that too, what was it?" followed Blaise, Alex, and other Slytherin boys.

Hermione just raised a brow and crossed her arms.

Draco flushed, he was  so  stupid.

His team had lost. He lost to Potter.

And right now, he knows he'll lose his dignity too. He instantly regrets accepting Harry's bet.

'Stupid Potter'

"Fine." he huffed, crossing his arms.

Harry Potter smiled with delight and mischievous eyes as he called, "Mellie!" He said and seconds later, the Potter's house elf appeared right in front of them.

"The guitar please." He ordered, the house elf obediently nodded and disappeared, soon after she came back bringing along a guitar and handed it to her master.

"Thank you, you can go now. Say Hi to Mum and Dad for me." Harry said and later the elf nodded and vanished.

"It's my Mum's, so handle this with care." He said as he handed the blond the muggle instrument.

Draco scoffed and took the guitar from his hands, he softened a bit as he took hold of the contraption.

"Wait," said Hermione curiously, "You're playing? I didn't know you could play." She pointed out.

Malfoy smirked and faced the bushy-haired girl, "Surprise, Granger?" He said.

Cassie smirked — copying Draco's look and said, "He's got a thing for guitars ever since we went to Paris last summer, he practiced a lot. Keeps on playing the same song over and over again, I heard it was released this year too. I think that song was sung by an American muggle actor, Adam Sandler was it? " She pointed out as Alex nodded in agreement.

"Yep, he plays good too, he had one in his house but never got to play very much because of school, am I right Draco?" he smirked, Draco just nodded.

"I didn't know that," muttered Hermione.

"Well Me and Ron knew." Harry began.

"Alex accidentally  told us about it. That's why I came up with the idea of this bet." He laughed as Draco glared at his cousin just as Alex rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly.

From the group of Ravenclaws a voice said, "Why are you here again?" asked Cho Chang whilst pointing at the Slytherin.

Alex just smirked and shrugged, "I'm their cousin, I'm an exception." he wiggled his brow as Hermione just rolled her eyes.

All of the seventh years knew that Alex had found out about their little secret, and decided to follow them one night, and until he joined them every Saturday, no one seemed to care too, Alex was a social guy, he knew how to fit in every time

"Now, can we get on with it, Malfoy?" said Harry, a teasing smile played on his lips while Draco groaned as he sat down the grass and began to play.

"I can't believe I'm doing this." He muttered.

Everyone gathered around, even Hagrid who was curious, went near the students. Some sat on the ground like Malfoy while others just stood silent, all never dared to make a sound as they waited for Draco to make a move.

Hermione froze to the ground, still can't believe her best friend could play a guitar, it was a little detail that  maybe  Draco forgot to share with her, or maybe Draco didn't even have the plan of telling the muggle-born his hidden talent.

Harry and Ron eyed the blond with interest exchanging their sight between Draco and the brunette.

Draco exhaled sharply as he started to strum the guitars with his long pale fingers and began to play and started to . . .  Sing.

" I wanna make you smile whenever you're sad . . . "

The students froze and listened to Draco, it was the very first time they had heard him  ever  sing.

Cassie and Alex smiled proudly and so as their friends, Hermione on the other hand had her jaw dropped and eyes wide.

" . . . carry you around when your arthritis is bad . . . All I wanna do is grow old with you"

Draco continued to sing, he just had his eyes locked on his fingers not daring to look up and see everybody.

"I'll get your medicine when your tummy aches. Build you a fire if the furnace breaks

Oh it could be so nice, growing old with you"

But then out of boldness, he looked up and stared at Hermione right in front of him,

"I'll miss you, kiss you, give you my coat when you are cold. Need you, feed you . . . Even let you hold the remote control . . . "

"So let me do the dishes in our kitchen sink. Put you to bed if when you had too much to drink, I could be the man who grows old with you."

He stared at her brown beautiful eyes as she locked hers on his very own gray orbs. He could feel his heart beating uncontrollably, the brunette also felt the very same.

" I wanna grow old with you . . ."

The silence broke into a sound of applause and cheers, some girls were squealing, and the other looked very impressed, wondering why on earth the Slytherin prince hid such talent, but Draco didn't notice any of them.

Hermione Granger and Draco Malfoy's eyes were still staring at each other, caring nothing but their own hearts beating.

Chapter Text

Draco looked at Jade for a while and thought how beautiful this girl was, long brunette hair, fine skin tone, high cheekbones, bright brown eyes, pink kissable-looking lips, perfect body shape, and a captivating smile . . . but there was just one problem,  she was just not Hermione.

"So what's Tom's schedule for this afternoon?" Jade asked at his boyfriend's manager as the three of them entered the car.

They just had their lunch, and Robert was just reminding Draco about the press conference.

"A press conference with some fans and that's that." He said.

Jade beamed and gazed towards Draco, "Are you busy tonight? I was thinking of having dinner . . ."

Draco just stared at her, cleared his throat, and said, "Sorry Jade, but I'm meeting with Emma tonight at Rupert's place." he said carelessly.

Jade just eyed him suspiciously with an arch of her brow, "Emma?" she asked. "Last time I checked you two haven't spoken to each other that much and now you're meeting with Emma?"

Draco mentally slapped himself for being so careless. "Uh . . ." He rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, "It's not just her. I'm also meeting the rest of the gang, you know, Uh . . . We have some matters to talk about." he said.

"And what kind of matters are they that you can't talk to your girlfriend about?" She asked, crossing her arms.

"I'm . . . I-It's complicated," he answered with a sigh.

There were girls.

A lot of them! All from different ages!

Squealing and cheering his name. Some had prints on their shirts with  his  name on them and some were bringing posters with  his  face all over the place! " Draco Malfoy!"  it said.

Some even wore Slytherin merchandise. An 'I love you Tom Felton' and an  I love you Draco Malfoy!'

"Salazar's beard." He muttered, absolutely dumbstruck.

He just really can't believe this. Can't believe the fact that he, Draco Malfoy, the Draco Malfoy, is completely famous here in the muggle world!

"Uh . . . Hi." a voice coming from the crowds said. Draco Malfoy snapped out of his thoughts as he faced the muggle girl from below. Draco was sitting at a table at the center of the stage, facing a ton of squealing girls. The girl earlier was standing, holding a microphone as she faced him.

The girl was wearing a black shirt that had a  'Potterhead Forever'  print while wearing a green scarf, that looked exactly like their Slytherin scarf.

Draco took hold of his microphone and exhaled sharply as he remembered what Robert said earlier.

"Just answer their fan questions and have some talk like a casual conversation with the fans regarding Draco Malfoy's life, and don't say anything that's far from the subject like your personal life, and I'll pick you up after an hour, and drop you off to Rups."

Even though the Malfoy heir wasn't fond of Tom's manager — finding him quite annoying and very bossy — he did mentally thank him for reminding him or telling him what to do.

"Hello, what's your name?" Draco finally spoke up, facing the teenage girl who was like thirteen years old, trying his very best to sound cool and relaxed at the same time.

"Uh, Emma," she giggled and the rest of the crowd laughed. Of course, her name was Emma.

"Okay, Emma. What's your question?" he asked.

"If you could change something from the book or movie that's about Draco Malfoy, what would it be?"

Draco knitted his brows together and thought for a moment. "If I could change that bloody movie or that blasted book, I would make myself just like me at the present!"  but of course, he couldn't say that. So instead, with a sigh, he answered, "Well . . . " he began, the fans were listening to him and eyeing him intently, some were taking pictures and videos of him. ". . . well I would give Draco Malfoy a girlfriend." He spoke, as the crowds squealed and cheered.

The Malfoy heir realized what he just said and mentally kicked his arse, "Stupid! A girlfriend? Really? And who would it be then? Granger?"  

Another girl took hold of the microphone, she was wearing a Slytherin jacket, "Well Draco did have Astoria as his wife at the end, but if it hadn't been her, In your opinion, would he and Hermione Granger be perfect for each other?" she asked, giggling. Crowds were cheering louder than before as Draco almost choked after what she'd said. That's what he just thought a while ago.

He and Hermione Granger!

"Uh . . ." He began, "Well, . . . I-I . . ." He said hesitantly.

Will he and Granger be perfect for each other?

" . . . Well, based on the books and movies, Draco wasn't a very nice guy, was he? If he and Hermione could've ended up together, well, y-yeah I guess they would be perfect. You know, a boy from the dark side being redeemed by a girl from the light side. And besides, he and Granger really do have a lot in common too you know." He said, and before he could react to anything, he received a deafening squeal and cheers from the crowd.

He couldn't help but smirk and laugh, "Well, we're really glad to hear that! Welcome to the Dramione Ship!"  and with that, another group of applauses and cheers followed.

Draco choked with that. Literally. A staff had to bring him a glass of water because of that as the crowd laughed.

"Excuse me? Dramione? " He asked incredulously, taking a sip of water and facing the crowd once again.

"Yes Dramione, you know Draco and Hermione. The fandom's quite huge you know, it's a very popular Harry Potter pair." another girl said. "Yeah, there are tons of posts about Dramione on the internet and hundreds of Dramione FanFictions!" another girl spoke from the corner as a loud applause followed right after.

Girls were agreeing and cheering.

Draco just looked at them, awestruck, he couldn't believe what he just heard.

The fact that he and Hermione were a famous Harry Potter pair, even though they actually hadn't ended up together in the books. It was still bizarre knowing that are lot of people were disappointed that they were not together at the end or that they had wished they ended up together.

Will he and Hermione in real life would end up together like what these fans would be in favor of? Or not?

The thought made him froze. What if they were also not destined to be together like the books? That made his heart ache a bit. "I wouldn't make that happen. I swear. I'm not going to let her go."  

"Another question . . ." he said, setting aside his thoughts and facing the crowds again.

A girl about his age stood up, wearing a Harry Potter jumper, "Hi Tom," she greeted.

Draco just smiled and waved, "Well, what are your thoughts of Drarry?"

Laughs and cheers erupted from the room as his eyes bulged out in surprise.

"DRARRY —? WHAT?"

An hour and a half later . . .

"Draco should've been here by now . . . " Hermione muttered as she stared at the entrance door of Rupert's flat. Dan and Evanna had arrived an hour ago.

She, Dan, Rupert, Bonnie, Matt, and Evanna were just talking about Hogwarts and the actors were also sharing with Hermione about their moments the past 10 years shooting the series.

Moments later, a knock was heard from the door and Rupert stood up to take it. Soon after, Draco Malfoy stepped in, looking flushed and haggard.

Hermione immediately stood up and walked towards him, "What's wrong? Are you alright?" she asked, concern painted on her face as she faced her best friend.

"Did you know that those people . . . " he muttered.

"What?"

Dan, Rupert, Bonnie, Matt, and Evanna went near them, "What's wrong with him?" asked Dan.

Draco just stared at Hermione and said, "Did you know that people pairs me up with — POTTER?!" He exclaimed.

Hermione just stared at him incredulously as she knitted her brows, confused, while the rest of the muggle actors laughed. Draco shot them a look as Dan said in between laughs, "So you already heard of Drarry! "

Hermione looked at him, confused, "Drarry? What's that?" she asked them.

Draco looked at her wearily, "Do you need to ask?" he groaned as he took a seat at the nearest couch.

They laughed as Dan nodded, "Yep, it's a name they made up. Draco and Harry, Drarry." He said.

"It was always a laugh whenever fans paired those two up. I, well, Tom most especially, would play along and say that Me and Tom are  Drarry  in real life." he laughed.

Rupert and Matt nodded in agreement, chuckling. "Yes, it was hilarious," said Bonnie.

"When we first heard about it, the whole cast and crew burst out laughing!" exclaimed Evanna.

"Especially after seeing those pictures!  Oh, the look on Tom and Dan's face! It was priceless!" said Matt, laughing.

"Well, it's horrible! Disgusting! Imagine, me and Potter!" scowled Draco as he crossed his arms, "I swear, your fans are mental!"

Hermione laughed, imagining — Draco and Harry being a couple. It was a weird sight to think of, but it was still hilarious.

The Malfoy heir shot her a glare, "You think it's funny, Granger?" he said.

Hermione just rolled her eyes at him, playfully smacking his arms while at it, as she sat down beside him. "Oh come on, you and Harry would make a lovely couple!" she laughed.

Draco glared at her, but just then thought of something as his lips tugged upward forming his mischievous smirk, "Well, let's see who's laughing now." He muttered.

Draco stood up and faced the lot, still smirking, and crossed his arms. All of them were looking in his direction, and Hermione eventually stopped laughing as she too, faced the Slytherin. "Well, have you heard of Dramione before?" he began.

Dan, Rupert, Matt, Bonnie, and Evanna laughed once more and gazed toward the brunette on the couch who looked positively gobsmacked.

"Excuse me?" she asked, bewildered.

Draco curled his lips once again and faced his best friend, "You heard it right Granger. It seems that people are getting the idea of you and me. The fans are saying that it should've been better off if  Draco and Hermione had ended up together and it was such a shame that Malfoy ended up with some random Greengrass girl." He snorted.

Hermione raised her brows with that, "You and Me?" she asked, regaining her composure, as she crossed her arms. "Why would people think about that? We're different." She pointed out as she stood up, clearly forgetting the muggles around them.

Dan and the rest of the actors just stared at the two, slowly making their way to the corner of the living room. Draco's smirk faded and his smug facade removed, "We're not as different as you think we are." He said.

"And how can you say that?" asked Hermione, stubbornness dripping from her mouth.

Draco sighed heavily, stepping closer and closer to her but Hermione was glued to her spot. "You and I are like a package deal, haven't you noticed that? We're like two peas in a pod ever since we were eleven." He began. "Even though I got Cassie, and you got Potter and Weasley, we still hang out more often. We practically  live  in the library. You are the only person that I can always clearly have a decent and intelligent conversation with. You see through me as I see through you, We get along every time even though I annoy the hell out of you a lot. You knew me very well, even more than my cousin, and that's saying something! You are a Gryffindor and I am a Slytherin but we still have each other's traits. Both of us are very competitive with each other, especially when it comes to our academics," that made Hermione snort. "We both love talking about the stars and constellations, we both love to become a  Healer  someday ,  even though you stink at Potions — don't look at me like that, just accept the fact that you're not perfect —"

"— I never said I was perfect." She scowled, interrupting him as Draco cut in and glared at her.

"— let me finish, you may not be perfect but you perfect to me." He said, then continued, "You and I both love Architecture, History, Art and Literature, we both shared secrets that we've never talked to anyone about, I am the only one that can change your mood quicker than a snitch, and you to me, as well. We talk about our weird dreams and out-of-this-world passions like we're just discussing the weather. I always know what's going on in your mind, and you can see right through mine as well. You always know what I want even without saying anything, and I always know what book you want to read — depending on the weather, yes you're that crazy depending on a book by the weather — and you always know what I want and need, especially when I'm sick, and even Cassie can't understand me sometimes. We both love the rain because it means another night spent at the library, all huddled up in the corner with our favorite books and hot cocoa. We're practically inseparable especially when it's OWLs, NEWTS, or when it comes to exams." he chuckled, but Hermione didn't.

She just stared at him intently, listening to every word he had said, not minding the glistening of her eyes, reminiscing the shared moments they had together. It was clear that even the smallest moments meant a lot to Draco, but little did he know, it meant a lot to Hermione, too.

Draco noticed her eyes as his bore into hers. His facials became soft as he took another step towards her, they were now a few inches from each other.

Malfoy sighed, it was  now  or never.

"I realized a lot these past few hours . . . days . . . ever since we came into this twisted timeline, that even though we're stuck here, I can only get through this if I have you with me by my side and to be honest, I can't imagine being here without you. And . . . and . . . Well, I can't imagine living my whole life, without you in it. You're my best friend Hermione . . . and . . . All I'm saying is that . . . " Draco sighed, "Granger . . . " he whispered, leaning closely to her face, "I love you, I had always loved you."

It took a second, but Hermione just stared at his eyes, clearly forgetting everything around them but the thought of him, only him. Not even noticing that their foreheads were now touching each other but she did notice very much the swelling of her own heart.

"Words and all?" giggled Hermione, as a tear escaped from her eye.

Draco smiled and wiped it away, cupping her cheek and letting their noses touch each other, "Words and all."

Hermione smiled and closed his eyes, "I had always loved you too Draco." she mumbled.

Making Draco stare at her, "Really?" he asked, incredulously, as the brunette rolled her eyes and playfully punched his arms, backing away from his face.

"Of course, you idiot. How daft can you be? I've always had a thing for you, for . . . for years now!"

Draco smirked, "I've always sensed you fancied me! You could've just said so, we would've dated years ago!"

Hermione just rolled her eyes, "And so the Draco Malfoy is back", but laughed nevertheless, "Just kiss me."

And without saying another word, her lips suddenly felt his.

Dan, Rupert, Matt, Evanna, and Bonnie just stared at the scene, awestruck and unable to move until Rupert coughed quietly.

"I would've taken a picture of this," he whispered, gesturing at the two couples.

"Idiot. That's not Emma and Tom, that's Hermione and Draco," said Bonnie.

"— but still, it's their lips." Rupert retorted.

Dan just snorted, "I think we better leave, you know, give those two some privacy." he whispered.

"Yeah, I think so too. Let's go to the kitchen," suggested Matt.

All agreed and they walked slowly and quietly towards the kitchen.

"Dramione lives," said Evanna as they got inside the kitchen area, a sweet smile forming her lips.

Chapter Text

As another morning came by quickly, Emma Watson stood up from the bed and immediately rushed towards the bathroom to start her day, whilst bumping a redhead from the door — who just came out from the bathroom newly clothed and freshly looked.

"Oh sorry Gin," she said, stifling a laugh at the youngest Weasley.

Ginny just playfully rolled her eyes, as she took her wand and magically dried off her wet red hair.

"Why are you in a rush Em? Excited to leave Hogwarts?" she laughed.

Emma shook her head and giggled, "Not just that silly, I was thinking of talking to Professor Dumbledore before going to breakfast." she said

Ginny nodded, "Well, mind If I come with?" She asked.

The brunette smiled at her friend, "That'll be amazing Gin."

"Lemon drops" muttered Ginny as the staircase towards the Headmaster's office appeared, the two Gryffindors went inside his office.

Professor Dumbledore's bright twinkling eyes greeted the two girls, "Good Morning Ms. Weasley, and Ms. Watson." He greeted, as the two said in chorus, "Good Morning Professor."

"What brings you two here this early?" He asked, ushering the two to take a seat.

As Emma and Ginny took a seat, the brunette cleared her throat before speaking up, "I'm just going to inform you that me and Tom are leaving too, you know, we'll have to cover up Hermione and Draco still. I'm just worried if the modification of the time stone will take long?" She said hesitantly. Ginny just gave her an encouraging smile, a sign of moral support, "I'm not really that looking forward to entering the wizarding world knowing very well that I'm not a witch and that Tom's not a wizard. As exciting as it sounds, I'm worried about our safety." she continued.

Dumbledore's eyes twinkled and smiled comfortably, "I understand Miss Watson, however, the Time Stone is still not ready as of now, hopefully, it'll be ready in time for the Malfoys' Ball. Don't worry, Narcissa Malfoy had also sent us an invitation, and I'll be sure to see you and Mr. Felton there." He said reassuringly. "In the meantime, just be careful and I trust you and Mr. Felton to act just fine for Ms. Granger and Mr. Malfoy's part and I know you'll do great in it, now run along you two, I suspect you haven't had your meal yet."

Ginny and Emma stood up, and exchanged smiled with the Headmaster, "Thank you, Professor, we'll see you around."

The Headmaster gave them a nod and a smile as the two of them went outside his office and walked towards the Great Hall, meeting their friends and breakfast.

"Whatever you do, just act like Draco. " Cassiopeia reminded Tom for the umpteenth time, the muggle actor sighed as the rest of the Slytherins stood up.

"Don't worry Lestrange, I got this," Tom said coolly, but no matter how composed he sounded and looked like, deep inside he was still worried that he might slip up.

Tom, Cassie, Blaise, and Pansy went out of their compartments as the Hogwarts Express stopped, telling them that they arrived at King's Cross Station already.

"I'm going to meet up with Alex, Aurora, and Carina, we'll wait for you before we head out, I suppose you have to talk to Watson first before we part ways with them, right?"

Tom smiled gratefully and nodded, Blaise and Pansy bid them goodbye saying that they'd see them very soon, as Tom hurriedly went to the Gryffindor's compartment, eyes scanning every student, looking for the bushy-haired brunette.

As his stormy gray eyes landed on the pair of Weasleys and Potter, Tom smiled as he saw Emma walking behind them as the lot talked animatedly at each other.

"Hey mate," Ron greeted as Tom made his way towards them, Harry followed and Ginny waved a hello for the Slytherin, wishing him good luck, as Tom smiled at the three in return.

"We'll wait up before we go outside, Em," said Harry as the three left.

Tom just stared at Emma, gray eyes bored into the Gryffindor's brown orbs.

He studied her for a moment, Emma fashionably pony-tailed Hermione's hair, as she sported her look with a plain white t-shirt, black pants, and brown knee-length boots as a Gryffindor scarf was wrapped around her neck.

Tom wore a black shirt sporting it with his Slytherin scarf, and black coat, as he paired it with black trousers.

Emma raised a brow at him in amusement, "What are you staring at Felton?"

Tom just smirked and crossed his arms, "Oh nothing," he muttered.

Emma just rolled her eyes but smiled nevertheless, "Harry told me earlier about how to deliver a letter, so if ever I needed something to tell you, I'll just owl you using Hermione's owl." she began.

"I know we haven't expected to go this far, but we don't have a choice do we?" she continued with a sigh.

Tom nodded in agreement, "I know, we can't do anything about it. In the meantime, let's just be careful and try not to cast some spells." He laughed at the latter.

"I hardly want to try casting spells," snorted Emma. "Even though we both know that we can, let's just try not to alright? I don't want us to mingle into magic as we already are in the situation," she added.

Tom just nodded once more, "Understandable," he pointed out, as the two just stared at each other.

Emma could clearly see the worry evident in Tom's eyes as he also saw in her, without saying any word the two crush towards each other with a hug.

"Be safe alright?" muttered Emma in his chest as the blonde wrapped his arms at the petite brunette as he instinctively traced circles on her back for comfort.

"You too." He replied.

Both knew very well that this situation will be very hard, so the two muggles silently and mentally prayed that they wouldn't screw over.

Because their lives depended on it.

Literally.

Tom joined Cassie, Alex, Aurora, and Carina.

The raven-haired witch beside him gave him an encouraging smile as she linked her arm to his.

Alex silently clasped his hand on his shoulders, "It'll be alright mate." He whispered.

Carina and Aurora eyed the three, obviously noticing their silent exchange, "What's wrong?" Aurora asked as she tucked her loose brown hair over her ear and she adjusted her Slytherin scarf around her neck.

"Yeah, is everything alright? Are we missing something here?" followed Carina's voice of confusion. Alex just shook his head and threw both his arms around his sister and his cousin.

"There's nothing to worry about. Now come on . . . "

The five Slytherins went down the train with grace which Tom guessed purebloods act whenever they're in public.

Keeping his arms linked to the witch beside him, Tom heard her say, "There they are."

Which made the muggle actor freeze at his spot, his eyes grew wide as he stood there watching two familiar blondes walking towards them with a smile.

Cassie sighed pulled her arms out of his and took his hand gently pulling him towards the group.

Tom stared at Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy who wore a warm smile on their faces — which he was clearly baffled at — Lucius Malfoy seemed to trim his hair because he was unlike from the movies who had long blonde hair. Lucius Malfoy here had a haircut that fit his features very well, his gray eyes were twinkling at him and the familiar scowl he was so accustomed to was gone, instead, he was wearing a smile, a similar smile he had grown fond of by Jason Isaacs himself. He wasn't wearing any robes, but instead a fine black coat which he guessed was still extremely expensive but needless to say, Lucius Malfoy looked more casual which was very foreign to him.

God! He looks so much like Jason Isaacs.

He thought quietly as his eyes darted towards the woman smiling next to the older Malfoy who wore an elegant grey and blue dress and coat, dark hair emphasizing her blonde highlights — just like Draco's cousin, Cassie, had — blue-grey eyes looking adoringly at him.

Alex and Cassie eyed him with concern as Tom's eyes immediately gazed at the sight of Sirius Black behind Carina, wearing black pants and a shirt as he sported it with a black leather coat.

He had looked younger here compared to the movies, like a young version of Gary Oldman. Beside Sirius was a man just maybe a few years younger than him, smiling at the Slytherin twins, Aurora and Alex. This must be Regulus Black! He thought, and with his hand fidgeting on his black coat.

He was very uncomfortable at the present situation, hoping and praying that the Earth might as well swallow him whole up to avoid everything.

Tom observed the way Cassie, Alex, Aurora, and Carina greeted the older witch and wizards in front of them, and an exchange of hugs and kisses happened as he just stood there, as if he was glued to his spot. Snapping out of his thoughts, the voice of Lucius Malfoy came into his ears as he gazed back toward the two Malfoys in front of him.

Before Tom could say a word, he felt himself in the arms of Narcissa Malfoy, "I missed you so much Draco." She said as she stroked his platinum blonde hair.

Tom froze yet again, until he patted Narcissa's back awkwardly, hearing a stifled laugh from Cassie and Alex, thus making him mentally groan.

After a moment of hesitation, Tom exhaled sharply and said, "I-I . . . I missed you too." He let out a sigh of relief as he noticed Narcissa pulling away from the hug and still smiling at him nonetheless.

He then saw Narcissa Malfoy place her soft palm across his left cheek and pat it softly. Lucius Malfoy just gave him a nod in greeting with a smile, which Tom returned just the same gesture as he did, when Sirius Black finally spoke up, the three Malfoys walked towards them.

"Draco boy, how have you been?" he said as he clasped Tom's back as a greeting.

Tom just smiled at him, "I'm alright, I guess." He muttered, making the older wizard chuckle. Regulus Black followed, a hand over his daughter's shoulder.

"Merlin! I think you've grown an inch this past month, eh? Can't believe you'll graduate soon when you come back from the break. What a shame that you'll end up the second best though, don't you agree Cass?" said Regulus Black as he stifled a laugh, giving Tom a man hug soon after.

Tom just chuckled nervously and rubbed the back of his neck, awkwardly, "Unfortunately Uncle Reg, Draco here just can't seem to beat Hermione's grades." replied Cassie, a sly smirk playing on her lips and Tom rolled his eyes, amused.

He heard Sirius and Lucius Malfoy chuckle as Narcissa spoke up, "No one can't seem to beat dear Hermione's grades that's for sure but at least Draco's the second next to her. I bet you yourself are also outsmarted by that young clever witch Regulus."

Tom raised a brow as he observed them.

The lot laughed at Narcissa's sly remark, Lucius Malfoy lazily placed his arms around his smirking wife as he laughed.

This is so strange, He thought.

And as if she was reading his mind, Cassie whispered, "I know what you're thinking, 'This is so different from the books' I know, but just don't get too tensed up and just play along. Act like the actor you're good at playing and just relax, alright Felton?"

Tom nodded. Regulus Black rolled his eyes playfully at his cousin and clasped back to his daughter's shoulder. Aurora looked at his father and said, "Where's Mum?" she asked, and before Regulus could answer, a voice of Carina followed. "Dad," she began as she gazed at Sirius Black beside her, "Where's Mum, too?"

Sirius just smiled at his daughter and placed his arms over her shoulder, "Your Mothers are having tea with your Aunts back at Grimmauld Place, it seems that we're all be having dinner there later." he answered. Regulus nodded in agreement.

Lucius spoke up as Tom darted his eyes towards him again. "We might as well take a leave now, Cassie and Draco still have to take their things at the Manor and might as well rest before heading to the Grimmauld's Place for dinner," he said.

The two older wizards nodded in agreement. Alex cast a small smile and nodded at Tom who quickly returned the gesture, "I'll see you later." He said.

Narcissa Malfoy took Tom's hand, "Now, let's go home." She said warmly.

"I agree . . . Mother." He smiled.

Narcissa smiled, Cassie took Tom's free hand and Lucius took Narcissa's other hand as his free hand took Tom's or rather Draco's trunk.

The four of them apparated hand in hand, towards the Malfoy Manor.

"You ready Emma?" whispered Harry as he stood beside the tensed muggle actress.

Emma Watson exhaled sharply and gazed at the raven-haired wizard beside her and nodded, "I suppose." She said giving him a small smile.

Together with Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Neville, Emma stepped outside the Hogwarts Express.

"I'll see you guys tomorrow evening at the ball," said Neville bidding them goodbye.

Emma waved and smiled at him as Neville walked towards his parents, Alice and Frank Longbottom.

Her brown eyes searched for platinum blonde hair as she stepped out, and she caught sight of Tom surrounded by the Malfoys and Blacks.

She sighed in relief, "I know he'll be fine there on his own."

Suddenly she felt a hand tugging hers, catching her attention, Harry smiled at Emma saying, "My Mum and Dad are here, come on."

Emma followed the raven-haired wizard as they approached the group.

Lily Potter and James Potter stood in front of their son both plastering a warm smile on their own.

The red-haired witch enveloped Harry into a hug as the older raven-haired wizard beside her clasped Harry's shoulders as I sign of greeting.

"Good to see you too Dad." Harry chuckled.

Emma observed the trio and smiled.

Harry did look like his father, same facial features, and of course the hair, and the books were right about Harry's eyes which belonged to her Mother. Emerald green eyes twinkled in delight as he gazed towards the brunette staring awkwardly behind him. "Come on," Harry whispered as Lily Potter and James Potter watched her.

"Hermione!" she cried as the older Potter lady crushed Hermione into a warm hug.

The muggle actress smiled as they pulled out of their hug, "Hello Lily." She greeted.

"How are your studies? I heard that you're still at the top of your year, very good darling. Keep that up and you'll be the Valedictorian when you graduate, don't let Draco beat you." She giggled as James Potter rolled his eyes at his wife.

"Oh please Lil, there you go again." He teased as his wife shoved her husband playfully making Emma and Harry laugh.

"Mum was the Valedictorian in their year back then," Harry whispered to Emma.

"I can tell." she giggled in response.

"Ginny! Ron! Great to see you." exclaimed Lily as she hugged the two gingers beside them, Ginny giggled as his boyfriend's mother hugged her.

"I missed you too," she said.

"Ron my boy! How was Quidditch?" came James Potter's voice as he clasped Ron's shoulders with a grin.

"It was great, Slytherin and Hufflepuff played last match and I heard Gryffindor will play against Ravenclaw when class starts again from the break." the youngest Weasley boy grinned.

James Potter placed his arms around Lily Potter's shoulder as he said, "Well, maybe your Mum and I will watch your match, Harry," he began as his eyes darted towards his son.

"Can't miss you, Ginny and Ron play you know," he pointed out.

Emma and the rest of the Gryffindors chuckled as Lily rolled her eyes and said, "Enough with that Quidditch talk, Merlin knows you love it more than studying." she said.

"Quidditch was the only reason why I came to school you know," James Potter retorted earning a raise of a brow from Lily, "and of course you, my darling." as he kissed his wife's cheek fondly.

Harry made a face making Emma laugh at him, "I can't believe the books missed this. This is so cute." She muttered.

Harry gazed at her with a furrow of his brows, "What do the books say about my parents anyway?" He asked.

Emma flushed, her cheeks tinted pink as she looked away from him and examined the floor instead, "O-oh n-nothing . . . It was more of your life in Hogwarts. " She pointed out, a lie swimming in her words.

Thankfully Harry just nodded. "Oh," 

Emma mentally slapped herself and reminded herself that she'll never bring up the topic again.

"God! If Harry had known his parents died in the story, he would freak!"  She thought to herself.

"Ginny, Ron, Molly told me to fetch you two. We're having lunch at Godric's Hollow and dinner at the Burrow. Want to join us or you'll want to go home for lunch?" asked Lily sweetly to the two Weasley.

Ron and Ginny exchanged glances and smiled at the Lady Potter, "I think we'll go home Lily, but I'll see you all at dinner." said Ginny as Harry wrapped his arms around her shoulder.

James smiled at them and said, "Well, I'll drop you two off at the Burrow then," he said and turned to face Emma, Harry, and his wife Lily.

"I'll see you three at home." and kissed his wife. Harry kissed Ginny quickly on the cheeks as James, Ron, and Ginny apparated towards the Burrow.

Lily turned to Emma and Harry then smiled, "Let's go?"

Lily Potter took Emma's hand and Emma took Harry's as they apparated towards Godric's Hollow.

When they reached their destination, it was therefore concluded that Apparition was not Emma's thing. "How's your first apparition go?" whispered Harry beside her, the muggle actress.

"I feel like I've been wrapped by a blanket and been spun around a lot of times." She grimaced. "I'm never going to apparate again,".

Harry laughed with that, "Well, welcome to Godric's Hallow, and that there is our humble abode." He pointed towards a house up front and Emma gazed at it with awe.

The Potter's house was a two-story house, beautiful flowers were visible on their lawn and a vine of roses was found around their gate, it looked like a cottage more than a house, all in all, it was beautiful.

"You've got a lovely house, Harry." Emma commented as the raven-haired wizard beamed at her, "Why thank you."

Emma chuckled as she and Harry followed Lily towards the house. "Make yourself at home Hermione. Harry darling, show Hermione to the guest room and take your things upstairs. I'll call you both when lunch is served."

"Thank you, Lily," said Emma sweetly as the trio entered the house.

"Anytime Hermione dear," she replied as she patted Emma's cheek softly and smiled at her sweetly.

As Lily walked towards the kitchen summoning their house elf in the process, Harry took his and Emma — Hermione's bags upstairs.

"Come on Em," said Harry as Emma's eyes roamed around the living room.

"Really, your house is beautiful Harry."

"I know," he snorted as the two ascended upstairs, "Mum had taken interior designing as a sideline job, she loves decorating."

"Since your Dad's an auror, what's your Mum's full-time job?" Emma asked as they reached the guest room.

"Mum's a Healer," Harry said, "You know, Hermione and Malfoy did once mention that they were interested in being a Healer."

Emma raised her brow, "Really? I thought Hermione would take a job in the Ministry and Malfoy too, or maybe an Auror or something," she said.

Harry shrugged and placed her trunks beside her bed, "I don't really know about their life's ambitions, but one thing's for sure the two of them aren't into Ministry jobs. Draco's quite good at dueling, and Hermione too, but they're more into different things. Even though Draco's father is the Head Auror, his son isn't quite fond of catching evil wizards."

"Hermione even mentioned being an Architect, a Healer or an Astronomer and Draco would sometimes open up the topic of being a Potioneer or an Alchemist." He chuckled.

Emma nodded thoughtfully with that, Draco and Hermione were top of their classes, so surely it was not quite a surprise that they wanted to use their knowledge in different fields like making a change or something, rather than fighting evil wizards.

"How about You, Neville Ginny, and Ron? What are you guys planning after graduation?" Emma asked.

Harry smirked and said, "Well, I, Neville, and Ron would likely become an Auror of course, like our Dads, if our NEWTs permit it." He chuckled.

The two walked towards a balcony and Harry took a seat at one of the chairs.

"How about Narcissa Malfoy? I bet they're filthy rich just as the book had said, and since Lucius was the head Auror, what does Narcissa do for a living?" She asked.

Harry shrugged, "I don't really know. I always see Narcissa Malfoy as an active woman in the wizarding community along with Andromeda Tonks and Bellatrix Lestrange, her sisters — they often host charity events and parties or even promote advocacies, you know, some pureblood ladies would often do."

Emma nodded once again, "This version of the Wizarding World is so much better than the ones in the movies and books you know," Emma pointed out. "It's peaceful and normal."

Harry raised a brow with that, "What do you mean? Hey, you haven't told me about anything in that book you know," He pointed out. "You can tell me now since lunch isn't ready yet."

Emma took a seat across from Harry, "Well as I said, the story is about your life," she began with a sigh. "To make the story short, an evil wizard broke into your house when you were a baby, his name was Voldemort, and . . . and your parents died to protect you," and with that, Harry went pale and widened his eyes but thankfully he didn't interrupt, "Anyway, since that day on, you lived with your only living relative left which was the Dursleys - who treated you badly."

Harry furrowed his brows with that, "Me and Dudley are alright, we aren't that close I admit, but he seems nice," he said, "But anyway, carry on."

Emma nodded and continued to tell him the story, "When you had your eleventh birthday, Hagrid showed up and brought you to Diagon Alley, told you that you were a wizard, and brought you to Hogwarts, where you met your friends specifically Hermione and Ron, and your enemies like some Slytherins especially a bully Draco Malfoy, who was your nemesis at school, his family supported Voldemort."

Harry's shocked expression was evident on his face, but Emma continued nevertheless, "You, Ron, and Hermione had great yet dangerous adventures until your seventh year came and the Wizarding War began, eventually the light side won when you defeated Voldemort but there was a lot of lives that paid the price, a lot that was very dear to your heart." Harry went silent for a while, just staring at the muggle actress in front of him, "But Harry, it's just a fictional version, it's not real, and based on what I saw in the past few days, your world, this reality is wonderful." Emma started, trying to lighten up the mood just as Harry nodded thoughtfully at her and let a small smile.

"You're right, I suppose it's quite a shock, and I bet years from now we'll be able to see those movies for ourselves."

Emma chuckled with that, "I almost forgot about the timeline. I forgot that this year's 1997 and the first movie will be released two years from now, it's so weird."

"Yes it is, and we're going to graduate next year." Harry nodded, just as a pop was heard nearby and both Gryffindors swung their head and saw a house elf in front of them.

"Mistress Potter wished Missus Hermione and Master Harry to come down for lunch, Master Potter just arrived and said Master Black, Master Lupin, and Master Pettigrew will be joining lunch too,"

"Okay Mellie, we'll be down in a second," said Harry as the house elf disappeared.

"Let's go, Uncle Sirius, Lupin and Peter will be joining us apparently, just try to act cool alright? I bet Uncle Sirius won't be long though, considering his children just came back from school too," concern was evident in his voice as he pointed out, but Emma just shook her head in assurance and smiled.

"I've won a lot of awards for acting Harry, I'm sure I'll be fine. Now let's go it's time for me to meet the rest of the Marauders, and I'm starving." she giggled as she stood up.

"How'd you know about the Marauders? So you know about their map?" Harry asked.

"Yup." grinned Emma. "— but that's another story to tell," and with that, both Gryffindors laughed as they descended the stairs and walked towards the kitchen.

Chapter Text

She remembered that day. The day when she first met him, the day that they became friends.

Being excited would be an understatement of what Hermione Granger was feeling, she was overwrought.

She just can't believe it, she's going to Hogwarts. The eleven-year-old brunette witch beamed in delight as she walked inside the Hogwarts Express.

She waved her Mum and Dad goodbye and gave them a flying kiss. She walked towards some compartments hoping to find an empty seat and even some friends along the way as the train whistled signaling the passengers that it was already moving.

As she walked passed different compartments, peeking at every window, hoping for an empty place to sit.

Walking towards the middle of the train, she accidentally bumped into someone in the process — groaning as she realized she was on the ground, suddenly her excitement earlier was gone, thinking that it was not her lucky day after all.

"Sorry . . . I'm very sorry about that." She heard the boy mutter in front of her, she looked up and saw a pale hand stretched towards her.

Hermione hesitantly took it as the pale boy helped her stand up, "I'm terribly sorry, I was running away from some of my friends and didn't notice you." he said.

The brunette just stared at him, studying his look, he was pale, his platinum blond hair was neatly slicked back, and his eyes were stormy gray which made her look at it closer than before, the blond boy just eyed her weirdly as a smirk slowly plastered on his lips.

"What are you staring at?" He asked carelessly as he stared at her.

Hermione shrugged and smiled, "Nothing, it's just that I don't usually see that kind of set of eyes, it's mesmerizing." She said making the pale blond boy smile.

"Why thank you. . ." He beamed, "My name's Malfoy by the way, Draco Malfoy." he said, extending his hand again, the brunette didn't have a second thought about taking it, and with a toothy smile, she replied, "I'm Hermione Granger."

Draco grinned and made a bow saying, "Well Hermione, would you mind if I introduce you to my friends? We've got one of the largest compartments here in the train, do you want to join us?"

Hermione nodded and took his hand again as the smiling Malfoy boy led her the way, thus forming an incredible friendship in between.

Hermione couldn't help but smile at the memory, they were best friends, and now, Draco Malfoy's her boyfriend. Oh, the thought of it just can't stop her heart from beating fast, it was too good to be true. The thoughts of her first encounter with Draco Malfoy were gone when she felt two strong arms around her waist.

She smiled before facing Draco behind her shoulder, "Can't sleep?" whispered Draco in her ear making shivers run down her spine.

Hermione nodded, "Why are you still up?" she asked.

Draco shrugged, "Apparently Grint over there is more like Weasley sometimes, his snoring was awfully loud. Just enough to bloody wake me up." he muttered making Hermione giggle.

It was the middle of the night. Last time she checked the time was likely to be 1 am, she found herself in the living room, facing the large glassed window in Rupert's flat, admiring the night's view, city lights were always beautiful to look at in London.

Earlier after dinner, Rupert, Dan, Matt, Bonnie, and Evanna announced another sleepover. Hermione couldn't help herself from being grateful for her new muggle friends, they were exactly just like her friends back home. She surely missed Harry, Ron, Ginny, Luna, and Neville, as much as she missed her Slytherin friends too.

Draco kissed Hermione's ear softly making the brunette sigh in contentment, it was hours ago when he asked her to officially be his girlfriend, and even though the brightest witch of her age just answered, "I was always yours."  It was enough for the Slytherin prince to pick her up and spin her around whilst giving small kisses around her face.

"I can't wait to get home," she murmured as she rested her head on Draco's shoulders. "Me too," he said.

"I bet Mother will be thrilled when she'll know about us officially dating now," he continued as he wiggled his eyebrows at her, the brunette on the other hand laughed.

"It's an obvious response Draco." She said, "Your parents adore me." she added making Draco smirk and kiss her shoulders, "An unambiguous statement." He said, wrapping his arms tightly around her.

"I love you, Granger." He whispered sending goosebumps all over her.

Hermione turned around and faced him once again, she said nothing but cupped both his cheeks and stared at his eyes, missing his stormy gray ones but instead looking at Tom's crystal blue eyes—

"I miss your eyes," she murmured, "It was the first thing I noticed in you when we first met."

Draco grinned at that, "I can still clearly remember that moment," he said as he made his nose touch Hermione's.

The brunette giggled, "I love you too Malfoy."

And with that, Draco took it as a sign for closing the small gap between them, earning a kiss in response from Hermione.

That morning, Hermione woke up rather late than usual.

A few hours ago, after snogging senselessly at her boyfriend, the two decided to go back to their respective rooms and sleep. The brunette smiled at that thought, she couldn't wait to see Draco again, so with a happy sigh, she got up from bed and been greeted at the sight of Bonnie Wright.

"Good Morning Hermione, slept well?" She asked, smiling.

The brunette smiled and nodded, "I contacted your Manager again and she left some clothes for you to wear for today. I swear Jane was rambling about these constant sleepovers we're having." Bonnie laughed as Hermione giggled in response.

"Thanks, Bonnie, I ought to take a shower first too you know."

The redhead nodded and gave her the clothes, "There's a spare towel in there. We'll meet you in the kitchen." She said as Hermione nodded gratefully and went inside the bathroom.

"Good Morning." a freshly showered Draco Malfoy said as he walked towards the kitchen, meeting Dan, Rupert, and Matt at the table and having their coffee as Evanna and Bonnie were eating their pancakes.

"Morning Malfoy," greeted Matt, "Good Morning," said the rest. "You look rested," Rupert pointed out.

"No thanks to your snoring," Draco said, rolling his eyes but smiling nevertheless, making the group laugh.

"Oi I was tired yesterday, you can't blame a bloke for snoring." Rupert defended.

Draco just shook his head as he accepted the coffee Evanna had just offered, muttering a "Thanks" as his eyes wandered around.

"Hermione's still asleep?" He asked.

"Your girlfriend's taking a shower Draco," answered Bonnie with a smirk.

Draco smiled with that, "Girlfriend. I can't get tired of hearing that"  

"Awe isn't this cute, The great infamous Draco Malfoy is in love," cooed Dan as the group laughed, Draco just rolled his eyes not leaving the smile off of his lips.

"Just shut up," he muttered, taking another sip of his coffee.

"Hey Draco," Evanna began, "Hermione was telling us stories about you and your friends back at Hogwarts. We were hoping you'll story tell us this time while waiting for Hermione and while killing the time." She pointed out as the rest nodded in agreement.

"Yeah Malfoy, tell us some stories about you and Hermione, and some." chuckled Matt.

Draco thought for a moment, and finally said, "Fine."

Draco followed his Father inside the large stadium, trailing behind him were Alex, Blaise, his Uncle Sirius, and Uncle Regulus.

"Hey, it's them!" Alex said making Draco look in the direction he was pointed out. And there they were, Arthur Weasley was smiling whilst talking to James Potter, Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew.

George and Fred Weasley were right behind them, laughing. Ginny, Harry, Ron, and Hermione followed, talking animatedly at each other.

"Oh good, right on time," drawled Lucius Malfoy as the group faced them. Arthur beamed and greeted the older Malfoy as James Potter and the rest did the same.

"Draco!" beamed Hermione as her arms found his shoulders, Draco hugged her back rather tightly.

"I missed you." She said making Draco's heart jump.

"I missed you too Granger," he said, ruffling her brunette hair.

"Oh come on! It's been six days —" Fred began.

"— since you two last saw each other." continued George, a teasing voice flowing from their mouths.

"Say where's Pansy and Cassie? And the others?" asked Hermione.

"Cassie's in Paris along with our other cousins, obviously not interested in Quidditch. Pansy's having their summer trip in Spain according to Zabini over here," He said. "I'm surprised you're here though, last time I checked you hate Quidditch."

"I don't hate it, I just don't like it." She pointed out making Draco roll his eyes but smiled nonetheless. "The Weasleys offered an extra ticket, and who am I to say no? And besides, I missed my friends and I want to hang out with you guys even risk watching this boring game." She continued as Draco hung his arms lazily at her shoulders.

"Quidditch is not boring, mind you. Plus the best seeker in the world is playing, I can't wait to see Viktor Krum." He said.

Months later after the Quidditch World Cup . . .

Draco just couldn't help it. He's going to blow.

He was staring at Viktor Krum with great distaste as he felt a hand over his and looked at Hermione next to him.

"Stop being jealous, you look ridiculous." She said pulling her hand away as soon as she caught his attention.

"I was not." the blonde scoffed. "He just infuriates me." He said, staring at the Durmstrang student across the Great Hall.

"Well, that's ironic. Back in summer when we were watching him play, you were gawking at him as if he was your idol and as if you were in love with him," she joked, but Malfoy didn't find it funny at all.

"It was before he asked you out, and mind you, he asked you a lot of times even though he knows that you're already going with me." He said, seething.

Hermione rolled her eyes, "You asked me before he could, so I won't get to go with him during the Yule ball tomorrow." She pointed out. "Stop throwing deathly glares at the bloke, you're making him uneasy."

"Just stay away from him." He muttered.

"Awe that's cute!" cooed Bonnie Wright, "You were so jealous." She continued as Draco glared at her.

"I was not." He said.

"Oh stop denying it," said Dan.

"Take that Malfoy pride off of you and just admit it," said Matt as Rupert agreed.

Draco rolled his eyes yet again.

"I heard Hermione took you to muggle London, tell us about that then," said Evanna, eager to hear more of their stories.

With a sigh, Draco began to talk . . . "I first went there when we were in the third year along with some friends, but last summer I went there alone for her, and she took me to lunch at a muggle restaurant . . ."

"Good God, Granger! Why do girls take so long to change themselves." He drawled as Hermione rolled her eyes and walked towards him, who was currently leaning at his car coolly as he was crossing his arms across his chest.

"Take care you two! Drive safely Draco!" cried Mrs. Granger as Draco smiled at her warmly.

"I will Jean, don't worry." He said.

Mrs. Granger smiled and closed the entrance door of their house. Just as Hermione reached Draco, she jumped and threw her arms around him, and Draco enveloped a hug in return.

"Missed you ferret," she muttered to her best friend.

"Missed you too Beaver," he said, chuckling.

She pulled away as Draco met Hermione's brown eyes, "What?" He asked.

"I still can't believe you're driving." she said as Draco opened the newest BMW shotgun seat's door for her, "— and you're being a gentleman now." she pointed out, incredulously.

"And you're wearing a dress," he retorted and closed the car door, making Hermione blush — which fortunately Draco didn't see as he jogged his way towards his side of the car.

"Mum made me wear this, mind you." She replied as she crossed her arms.

Draco opened the car's roof and slid his sunglasses on as his eyes traced towards Hermione, observing her.

Her curly hair was tamed and was set into a beautiful braid, her light blue sundress was just an inch above her knee and fitted her perfectly. She was just wearing it simply but Draco couldn't seem to take his eyes off of her. Draco just smirked at her, turned on the engine, and looked side by side before starting to drive, "Must you always look cool whenever we're out in public?" She scoffed as she noticed a group of girls gawking at him.

Draco just smirked at her and faced the road, "Don't be jealous Granger, it's not like I'm having a date with them today."

Hermione blushed with that, "I never said this was a date," she pointed out.

"Sure you didn't." said Draco, smirking, "I didn't say you said so either," he added.

And that made Hermione blush even more, "Just shut up and drive you daft idiot." she muttered making Draco laugh.

"Well look at that, it's not just Draco who's the jealous one here but Hermione too," Rupert pointed out, laughing.

"I am not. " A voice came from behind making Draco spin around, meeting his girlfriend's stare. "What are you telling them, Malfoy ?" she asked, a brow raising at him.

"Oops back to the last name basis," muttered Dan as Rupert and Matt snickered, Evanna and Bonnie giggled at the sight.

Draco just let out a small smile making Hermione's eyes soften, "Nothing love," he muttered.

"Unlikely story," Hermione retorted making her way towards him and kissing him on the cheek, "Good Morning," she said.

"Good Morning." The Malfoy heir replied with a smile.

Dan, Rupert, Matt, Evanna, and Bonnie smiled just as Rupert pretended to choke causing each eye on his direction, "Sorry, it's just that for a split second I pretended it was Emma and Tom," he laughed.

The rest of the muggle actors laughed.

Hermione and Draco just grinned, "I can't help but wonder how they're doing back in our world," Draco said.

Hermione nodded in agreement, "You and me both."

Chapter Text

"Felton, you better go inside Draco's room until Dobby calls you and says lunch is ready," Cassie began as they stopped by Draco's bedroom door.

"Your trunks and things are already there and I bet Dobby had already fixed it up for you, take some rest or whatever, I'm going to take a shower. My room's located on the other side of the wing in the Manor. But I suggest you not to wander around, just stay there until you're called, got it?"

Tom nodded at her instructions and went inside Draco's bedroom, "Okay, see you." he said, and with that, the Lestrange heiress nodded and left.

Tom sighed as he went inside Draco's massive bedroom. Malfoy Manor was really a huge house, it's like a palace if he can even describe it perfectly with that word. But It was unlike in the movies where the Manor looks dull and dark, here, the Malfoy Manor here was large but warm and bright.

Tall marble pillars, crystal marble floors, and some rose vines were spotted outside the lawn along with various of beautiful flowers, and elegant bright furnishing, all in all — it was aesthetical.

Tom's eyes roamed around Draco's massive bedroom. A king-sized bed was found in the corner sporting black and gray pillows and bed sheets, tall bookshelves were also found near a study desk, a walk-in wardrobe, an elegant black sofa set with emerald green pillows and a glass coffee table, the room was painted with gray but with a touch of silver.

There's a balcony too, which he directly viewed and saw Narcissa Malfoy's massive and beautiful garden outside, pictures were also found in a cabinet near the bookshelves, pictures of him and his family, with his cousins, parents, and friends.

Tom also spotted a moving photo of Draco and Hermione, the Slytherin was wearing elegant dress robes whereas the Gryffindor princess was wearing a periwinkle ball dress.

"This must be from the Yule Ball."  He thought, judging by the background of the photo. Draco's right arm was around Hermione's small waist as the two smiled at the camera.

Tom's lips tugged upward with that, it was a foreign thing for him, seeing that Hermione and Draco here are  very  close when the books clearly say they are enemies.

Tom gazed at the corner of Draco's wall, where various broomsticks hanged there, one he knew was a Firebolt, and a Quidditch Jersey was also hung there it must've been Draco's Slytherin Jersey, seeing a  Malfoy 06  was engraved there.

Just as Tom was about to sit on one of the couches, his eyes twinkled as he caught sight of a  guitar .

"Draco plays guitar?" He asked to himself as he slowly picked it up from its stand and studied it.

"What a beauty," he said letting a low whistle in amazement.

He sat down and began to strum its strings, judging by the sound coming from it, Tom Felton automatically fell in love with it, "Magnificent."

And then instinctively, he began to play . . .

"Tick tock goes the clock . . "  he sang, a touch of nostalgia felt in his heart as he sang the familiar lyrics from his lips.

" . . . Time's going so slow. And I'm supposed to be fast asleep, a couple hours ago . . ."

It was ' Time Isn't Healing ', a song he composed, a song he made by himself, a song dedicated to her.

To Emma Watson herself.

" . . . So I, I need to exercise, Alright, I've got to rest these eyes. And I, I need to knock on some doors and I won't have to lie here by myself anymore,"  He closed his eyes with that, remembering the feelings he had with her years ago.

" . . . 'Cause time isn't healing

Pretty sick of staring at my ceiling

And I, I can't help the way I feel about you. . ."

" . . . 'Cause time isn't healing,

pretty sick of staring at my ceiling,

and I, I can't help the way I'm falling for you."

"I have a smoke to try to send me to sleep

But things aren't all that they seem

The only time I seem to spend with you

Seems to be in my dreams . . ."

". . . So I , I need to let her go

Would it have worked? I guess I'll never know

And I , I need to hit the road

And find me a girl of my own . . ."

". . . 'Cause time isn't healing

Pretty sick of staring at my ceiling

And I , I can't help the way I feel about you

'Cause time isn't healing

Pretty sick of staring at my ceiling

And I, I can't help the way I feel about you . . ."

". . . Time isn't healing me no more

And time is healing me any more

Time, it don't heal me no more . . ."

And with a last strum, he stopped playing. He sighed as he placed the guitar back from its stand and closed his eyes.

Why did I play that?  He thought to himself, almost mentally slapping himself for it. He swore before that he wouldn't play and sing that song ever again, he swore to himself that he'd move on, he swore to himself not to have  feelings  for her anymore. But right now, right now he was not so sure anymore. With a groan he leaned towards the couch some more and placed a pillow above his head, he was so confused.

So irritated by himself at the same time, and so irritated with his own heart. "I'm such an idiot" he muttered.

Seconds later, a  pop  sound was heard behind him as a squeak began and said, "Master? You're name's Master Tom is it?" it asked.

Tom sat up straight and observed the house-elf, "Dobby!" He said as the elf nodded, "Yes I'm Tom. Just call me Tom," he said as the elf nodded once more.

"Master Lucius and Mistress Narcissa summoned Dobby to call you and Missus Cassie, Lunch is ready and Master Draco's parents say that you'll be joining them for lunch at the gazebo outside in the garden."

Tom nodded and stood up, "Dobby? Draco's parents aren't still aware of the switch are they?" He asked, making sure.

The elf nodded, "Dobby feels bad lying to his Masters but Master Draco specifically instructed Dobby not to tell Master and Mistress, so don't worry Mas — Mister Tom, Dobby can keep a secret." the house elf gave a small smile as Tom did the same and nodded.

"Alright, let's go to Cassie first so we can go to the gazebo together. Frankly saying that I'm not aware of the direction," he chuckled.

Lunch with the Malfoys was pleasant so far. Lucius and Narcissa evidently adore their son, based on Tom's observation, and talk with them earlier. It wasn't as hard as he thought it would be.

That afternoon after their fine lunch, he opted to stay inside Draco's room the whole time and play some more with Draco's guitar, sleep, or read some textbooks he had about Hogwarts and magic due to his complete curiosity.

But now, Tom Felton was nervous. He was fidgeting with his vest like a madman, beads of sweat were visible on his forehead but he eventually wiped it off as he fixed his hair once more and looked at his reflection in the mirror.

It was time for dinner at Grimmauld's place. It was time for him to meet the rest of Draco's family, and he was beyond nervous. Dobby was watching him from behind, completely concerned about the muggle actor.

"How do I look Dobby?" Tom asked as he faced himself behind him, Dobby gave him a thumbs up and smiled, "Looks like Master Draco, Sir." He said. Tom nodded and sighed in relief.

"We'll that's kind of reassuring,"  he thought.

As he heard a knock on the door, Cassiopeia Lestrange stepped inside wearing a fancy black full length dress, her hair was put into a braid and smirked at the muggle actor.

"You look nervous," she pointed out, as Tom rolled his eyes and walked towards her.

"Obviously. It's not everyday I get to meet the the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black." He muttered.

"Don't worry, as it's quite hard to believe, but our family's a pleasant bunch you know," she said a small smile tugged on her lips. "Now come on, Uncle Lucius and Aunt Cissy are waiting downstairs, we're going to Grimmauld's place by floo."

"Draco! Good to see you!" that's what Tom heard as he stepped out of the fireplace, his eyes gazed towards the man in front of him and sighed in relief as he saw Sirius Black, accompanied by a beautiful woman beside him.

"That's Aunt Felicity, Uncle Sirius' wife, and over there's Uncle Regulus with his wife Aunt Carolina," Cassiopeia whispered.

Tom greeted the two Blacks with a convincing Draco Malfoy talk, and then he spotted Alex, Aurora, and Carina at the corner, talking animatedly at Nymphadora Tonks and another lady beside them.

"That's Cassandra Tonks, she's a few years older than Dora, and she's a Healer whereas Dora's an Auror," she went on, as Tom digested everything Cassie just explained. His eyes surveyed the place, it was really unlike the books and movies, Grimmauld's place looked more like a Manor. A warm, bright and fancy manor disguised as a townhouse.

"Cassiopeia," said Narcissa from behind.

"Yes Aunt Cissy?" 

"Your Mother and Father just arrived along with your siblings," she informed making the raven-haired witch smile and leave, leaving Tom on his spot.

Regulus Black and his wife, Carolina Black along with Andromeda and Ted Tonks approached Tom and greeted him as the muggle actor replicated the gesture with a convincing Draco Malfoy act, as Draco's pureblood cousins approached him with a greeting. Tom however let out a sigh of relief as he saw Alex walking towards him, "How are you adjusting?" He smirked as Tom copied the same.

"I'm alright mate, who knew Draco Malfoy came from a big family," he said as Alex chuckled.

"Come on, you've got to meet the Lestranges,"

Alex and Tom walked towards Cassiopeia who was talking animatedly with her parents. Just as they approached, Cassie, Bellatrix and Rodulphus Lestrange eyed them with a smile on their face.

"Draco darling, how are you?" Bellatrix Lestrange, elegant as she is wearing a navy blue dress, hugged his so-called nephew Draco, as Tom smiled at her.

"Very Good Aunty Bella, you?" he said with a charming smile.

Alex and Cassie exchanged smirks with that and thought of how Tom played Draco very well.

Rodulphus and Bellatrix Lestrange talked to them about school before leaving to talk with the older wizards and witches who were already seated at the dining table, discussing.

Tom spotted Lucius Malfoy laughing with Sirius, Regulus, and Ted Tonks, as the three former Black sisters were talking animatedly with one another.

Tom smiled at the sight, this world was really something.

"Hey Felton," whispered Cassiopeia beside him. "Walking towards here are Selene and Helios, my younger siblings." 

Tom just watched the two dark-haired wizards and witches walking towards them, "Draco mate," Helios began as he gave Tom a manly hug which the muggle actor accepted.

"Hi Draco, good to see you," a pretty raven-haired girl witch said as Tom hugged her.

"Selene, hey!" He said charmingly earning an impressed look from Alex and Cassie once again.

Selene and Helios look exactly like each other, and remembering what Cassiopeia had told him days ago that they were twins, made a lot of sense now. Same pitch-black eyes, nose, and lips. Tom saw Aurora and Carina walking towards them, joining their talk as their Tonks cousins joined the adults.

"So, how's Beauxbatons?" Carina began as she linked her arms with Selene.

The young witch smiled and gazed towards her cousin, giggling, "You've got to meet him tomorrow!" she squealed excitedly.

"You've got a boyfriend?" asked Cassiopeia, incredulously as Selene just smirked at her elder sister.

"Of course dear Sister, and I bet you and Nott got back together?" she asked, a sly smile formed her lips as Cassie narrowed her eyes at her sister.

Tom laughed with that, causing each eye to look at him, "It seems like Theodore Nott's going to the ball tomorrow though, he told me himself last night." He pointed out as Cassie raised a brow at him.

"You talked to Nott?" She asked as he shrugged. "I'm going to kill you," Cassiopeia glared but Tom just laughed at her.

"Don't be silly, I just asked him whether he'll be coming or not, no need to act like an angry banshee."

The group laughed at that as Cassiopeia just rolled her eyes. Just like Draco, he was.

"Am I the only one who's not having a date here tomorrow?" Alex groaned as Aurora rolled her eyes at his brother.

"That's what you get for messing around Slytherin girls," she pointed out.

"I thought you were going with Greengrass?" Tom asked.

Alex sighed and crossed his arms, "The girl's angry with me mate, I may have been flirting with a Ravenclaw girl when we went to Hogsmeade yesterday. I'll try to make amends tomorrow at the ball though," he said sheepishly as he rubbed the back of his neck, making Tom snort.

Helios looked at Tom for a moment and smirked, "But I bet you're going with Granger, eh cousin?" he asked.

Tom just shrugged and crossed his arms lazily, "Yeah maybe," he pointed out making the young wizard roll his eyes.

"Still can't believe you haven't asked her out yet," he said as the group nodded in agreement. Cassiopeia and Alex eyed him as they laughed at a confused Tom. 

"Is everyone in the wizarding world rooting for Draco and Hermione?" he thought to himself.

"Anyway, what are your plans for tomorrow's program? Aunty Cissy told us about that, how about you sing tomorrow Draco," Carina suggested as Tom thought carefully.

"Yeah that's not a bad idea," he muttered. "Yeah, it's not a bad idea at all,"  he thought to himself.

"Come now children," they heard Andromeda Tonks announce, "Dinner's ready."

And with that, the young witches and wizards hurriedly sat down in their seats at the dinner table. 

Dinner was going well, the whole family talked about school, the young witches and wizards' love life, Quidditch, their mischiefs, and the upcoming ball. Tom admittedly was having fun. Who knew he'd be dining with The Noble and Most Ancient House of Black, who knew this family was splendid to be with, certainly and obviously different from the books and movies he'd been accustomed of. He knew that the Blacks were one of the largest, oldest, and wealthiest pure-blooded wizarding families in Britain but he never imagined himself sitting at the dining table with them. 

Purebloods they all were, except for Ted Tonks and their daughters, they were absolutely fun to have dinners with.

Draco Malfoy is indeed one hell of a lucky bloke. 

"Well family, since we're all together here . . ." Narcissa began as wiped her mouth graciously with a napkin, " . . . I have an announcement, which is not in regards to the ball tomorrow."

Everyone stopped eating and faced the Malfoy lady. Tom furrowed his brows and watched Draco's parents intently.

Lucius Malfoy gave a small smile as he placed his hand above his wife's hand and nodded at her as if making her continue what she was about to say.

"I'm pregnant, three weeks now." She beamed.

The whole table was silent, but soon after a group of applauses and cheers erupted.

Bellatrix Lestrange, Andromeda Tonks, Carolina, and Felicity Black squealed like teenage girls, Draco's cousins looked at their Aunt with happy faces then faced Tom for a moment.

"You're going to have a baby sibling, Draco!" squealed Selene as the other girls nodded excitedly.

"Another baby to the family, it's been a while."

Cassiopeia and Alex exchanged glances and eyed at a bewildered Tom Felton with awe and amusement as Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy eyed him, eyes twinkling in delight.

"Draco, you're going to a be brother!"

And then suddenly he thought, "Oh shit."

Chapter Text

Lily Potter directed Harry and Emma towards the living room where the fireplace was located telling them to wait for her and her husband for a bit before leaving.

"I'm just going to get the cake out of the oven," she mentioned as the two teenagers nodded at her.

The muggle actress was fussing over Hermione's Weasley sweater as Harry laughed in her direction, "It's not funny Harry, it's quite itchy." she muttered as the raven-haired boy grinned.

"Of course it is, it was Hermione's old one." He chuckled then continued, "You know, you don't need to wear that you know, besides, Molly will get her another one by Christmas," he said.

And with that, Emma sighed and took off the sweater and tossed it gracefully at the couch — revealing her outfit which was a white long-sleeved blouse which she also sported with one of Hermione's dark skinny denim jeans and black knee lengthen boots.

She managed to tame Hermione's bushy and curly hair by using a conditioner which she thankfully spotted on her trunks — making the curls look like soft waves cascading her back but she opted to ponytail Hermione's long brunette hair.

"There, you look fine Emma," Harry said as Emma let out a sigh and crossed her arms.

"I'm quite nervous meeting the rest of the Weasleys you know."

Harry just raised a brow at her and smiled, "Don't worry about it. I'm sure you'll do fine," he said. "You've got me, Ginny, and Ron anyways so you'll be just alright."

The brunette just nodded as Lily Potter walked in, holding a cake box with her.

"Where in the Godric's beard is your father?" She asked exasperatedly. 

Harry just shrugged and hid a chuckle. Emma however also just smiled and shook her head, "I have no idea." she replied.

With a heavy sigh, Lily Potter began to exclaim, "JAMES POTTER COME RIGHT HERE THIS INSTANT OR SO HELP ME MERLIN WE'RE LEAVING WITHOUT YOU!" making Harry and Emma jump in their place but laugh nevertheless.

Seconds later, James Potter rushed towards the living room, looking flustered as he looked at his wife sheepishly, "I'm sorry love, I was at the garage working on my Nimbus." He began. "You see, Harry thought it was funny breaking the handle when he accidentally borrowed it earlier after lunch," he said, eyes darted towards his son, who just chuckled.

Lunch with the Potters and the Marauders was fun for Emma. Thankfully, James Potter, Sirius Black, Peter Pettigrew and Remus Lupin didn't notice anything off, and the group chatted along just fine. They were talking about their shenanigans in Hogwarts, especially with the Slytherins back in the day, it gave Emma a sigh of happiness knowing they were all happy and alive.

Emma thought of herself as lucky to be there, being surrounded by the Marauders and hearing firsthand their adventures together.

It was a privilege for her, a gift. All of it, really, was a gift.

Earlier that afternoon, Emma opted to stay in the guest room and read some of Hermione's books, especially her all-time favorite Hogwarts: A History, which was very interesting for Emma, she was completely indulged by the book that she didn't even notice Harry went out for some hours.

"I didn't mean to Dad," Harry began, "— when I came home after an afternoon fly, I didn't land right, Sorry." 

Emma didn't catch if he was sincere or not, because judging by his smirk and the mischief in his emerald green eyes, she would've guessed the latter. James Potter narrowed his eyes towards his son and Harry just rolled his eyes at him as a reply, making Emma look at them in amusement. Harry was really a spitting image of James Potter, it's just that his eyes were the only thing different about him.

"Enough with that," Lily said, "Let's just go to the Burrow, or else Molly will think we're skipping dinner." She pointed out as the two teenagers nodded.

"But does that mean you're not mad at me?" James pouted at his wife which made Emma laugh and Harry chuckled, rolling his eyes at his Father's immature gesture.

Lily copied Harry's look, rolling her eyes at his husband but stifled a laugh instead.

Harry ushered Emma to the fireplace and whispered, "Do you know how to use the Floo?" He asked as the brunette shook her head.

"No. I wasn't part of the scene when we were using the Floo Network at that time. Only Rupert and Dan," she pointed out.

She felt a small sting in the heart after remembering and mentioning Rupert and Dan, she misses her friends very much now.

Harry just nodded, "I'll take it that they were me and Ron? Muggle version?" he said as Emma giggled and nodded at him.

"Well, let's just go there together," he said as he took a fine amount of green powder and yelled, "The Burrow."

And with a puff of green lights and smoke, the two Gryffindors disappeared.

"Hermione dear!" Molly Weasley immediately wrapped her arms around the brunette as Emma flushed in an instant, returning an awkward hug.

"Hello Molly," she smiled as Mrs. Weasley pulled her out of the embrace.

"How have you been, darling?" The older Weasley woman beamed.

"I'm quite good, thanks, you?" the brunette replied with a smile.

"I'm absolutely fine dearie, now how about you go run along at the Kitchen, Ginny, and Ron are there helping out with the desert." She said as Emma nodded.

Molly left her sight as she exclaimed, "Harry!" and rushed towards Harry Potter, hugging him.

Emma let out a giggle as she waited for Harry to escape from Molly's tight embrace.

The raven-haired boy flushed as Emma grinned at him, "I must say, Mrs. Weasley hasn't changed a bit from the books to here." She said, smiling, making Harry let out a grin.

"Well, that's quite good to hear." as the two made their way towards the kitchen.

"Well well well . . ." a voice from behind Emma said, making the brunette jump from her spot.

"— if it isn't our one and only brainbox" another voice drawled.

Emma spun around revealing the famous Weasley twins grinning at her side by side. Emma smiled as her eyes gazed at Fred and George Weasley, who both extended their arms at her as she gladly accepted their embrace.

Laughing, they pulled out from each other's hug, "How are you Hermione? —" said George.

"— Still not on the verge of your brain exploding or something?" Fred chuckled as George snickered beside him.

Emma just laughed and rolled her eyes, "My brain is perfectly intact thank you very much," she replied with a sly grin.

"You should stop by the shop when you're planning to go to Diagon Alley this break," Fred began, smiling as he pointed out.

"We've got tons of cool new products to show you and the lot —" continued George for him. Emma just nodded at them.

"I'll be sure to check it out." She replied as the twins gave her a satisfying smile.

"Oh and bring Malfoy and his gang too alright?" said George.

"— Oh yeah, we did promise him those boxes of new products for small pranking," continued Fred as Emma raised a brow at him as he said 'small pranking'.

"— and some hair care products as well." the twins said in chorus, with a snicker, causing Emma to laugh at them.

"Well, I'll be sure to let him know." She reminded as the twins nodded.

Ginny and Ron approached Emma as Harry smiled and kissed Ginny's cheek whilst swinging his arm and resting it lazily at the redhead's shoulders.

Fred and George just left and Ginny beamed as she saw Emma, hugging her in the process, "How's your day so far Em?" the youngest Weasley asked as Emma smiled thoughtfully at her.

"It was alright Gin, I had lunch with Harry's family and now I'm having dinner with your family, it's quite a gift really." She said, grinning.

"You heard from Tom lately?" asked Ron, as Emma just shrugged.

"Not yet, I wonder how's he doing right now," she said, concerned voice flowing from her mouth as she thought about Tom.

"Don't worry Em, I'm sure Tom's fine there, and besides Cassie's there with him. So I'm sure he's alright." Ginny said giving her friend a squeeze on the shoulders.

Emma just nodded and sighed, "Well, I'll be sure to contact him tonight before I get to bed though." She said.

Dinner with the Weasleys was a total pleasure for a muggle like Emma Watson.

Just as all of them took their seat, Molly flicked her wand and various delicious foods appeared on the dinner table.

It was too delicious to describe for, every bit of taste she ate was satisfying which she commented loudly, complimenting Molly Weasley.

Dinner with the Weasleys was far from quiet — Laughter filled the room as they ate, Bill Weasley with his wife Fleur and daughter, Victorie was present, Percy with his wife and kids were also there and Charlie with his girlfriend came. Emma was in the middle of Ron and Ginny as she joined in the conversation. Bill, Percy, Fred, and George were chatting with James and Arthur, Molly, Lily, Fleur, Penelope (Percy's wife), and Charlie's girlfriend, Alexa, were talking animatedly with each other.

As Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Emma were listening to Charlie about his recent adventures in Romania and the dragons he had discovered.

Needless to say, with a satisfying meal and wonderful people surrounding her, dinner with the Weasleys was amazing.

Right after dessert, Ginny dragged Emma towards the entertainment room and let her see their grand piano. Harry and Ron trailed behind them as they talked about Quidditch again.

Emma was still in awe of their home, it was far from small, the Burrow was quite massive, had a lot of rooms and it was very comfy and welcoming. Like a homey cottage.

"Woah Gin, I didn't know you played the piano before," Emma thought, "— but then again, I really didn't know anything." She laughed as the redhead beside her giggled as well.

"I play a bit. This was Bill's, he really liked to play the pianoforte, but I'd rather see you play." Ginny winked as Emma raised a brow at her.

"You want me to play?" she asked.

Ginny nodded, "Come on Emma," she said, "Hermione rarely plays the piano, she prefers the flute and harp more." she pointed out.

Emma nodded, "Oh alright," she sighed, "— But I'm not really good at this." She muttered and took a sit, fingers feeling the keys of the piano.

With a sigh, she shut her eyes and began to play Chopin, one of her favorite pieces.

Ron and Harry stopped their chat and gazed towards the brunette playing, the two Gryffindors walked towards Ginny who was smiling while watching the muggle actress play.

"That was amazing!" Ginny squealed whilst clapping her hands.

"You played very well Emma, I'm bloody amazed really," commented Ron, a smile plastering on his lips.

Harry looked at Emma with a proud smile as well, "I didn't expect that," he began, "That was bloody impressive!"

"Are you sure you're comfortable?" Harry asked as he leaned against the door frame.

"Harry, I'll be alright, really." She replied giving him a reassuring smile.

"Okay," said the raven-haired wizard, "Well, Goodnight Emma."

Emma Watson smiled at him and nodded, "Sweet dreams Harry." The Gryffindor slowly closed the door as he said.

"Don't forget, You're meeting with Ginny tomorrow at Diagon Alley, and Cassie also told me earlier that you would also have to meet her, her Mother, and Narcissa Malfoy tomorrow afternoon at Vivianne's dress shop." He reminded, sounding awfully like her father when she was still young.

Emma giggled at the thought as she nodded, "Yes Dad."

With a roll of his eyes and a chuckle, Harry closed the guest room door.

Emma sighed and went towards the bathroom to prepare for bed. After she stepped out of the shower she changed into her sleepwear. Emma heard a tap from the glass window and spotted an Eagle owl bringing along a letter on his beak. She rushed towards it and opened the window letting the owl drop two letters above the bedside table, gracefully. With a hoot, the owl retreated towards the window and flew back home. Emma opened it, hoping it was from Tom himself. But her eyes grew large as she read it;

Dearest Hermione,

I hope you're doing well at this moment. I'm pleased to remind you that you'll be joining us tomorrow afternoon for your dress. I can't wait to see you again dear, we have still so much to talk about.

With love,

Narcissa 

Emma thought of Hermione for a moment upon reading the letter from Narcissa Malfoy. It made sense.

Her friends say that Hermione and Draco are quite close in  this  world, and judging by the letter from Narcissa, she and Draco's family most likely adore her.

Emma smiled at herself, "Draco and Hermione really does make sense." 

Hoping silently that the two fictional characters she once knew, would likely end up together.

She took the other letter and opened it again, sighing in relief as she immediately spotted Tom's familiar handwriting.

Hi Emma!

Okay, first of all, this is so weird. I am writing a letter with the use of ink, a quill, and a parchment. Old school eh? But this is cool I have to admit.

Anyway, I asked Dobby how to send you a letter or in other words, owl you — I had lunch with Cassie and the Malfoys today. Needless to say, Lucius and Narcissa are nice, like very nice. The whole afternoon I just locked myself in Draco's (rather massive) bedroom read some of his books and borrowed his guitar.

Did you know that Malfoy owns a guitar? Yeah I know, weird right? And get this, well even though we know that the Malfoys are filthy rich, I didn't expect this rich though — Malfoy Manor is huge! That it'll even give the queen of England a run from her money. (Okay maybe I'm exaggerating a bit) but seriously, It is really huge. I think I might get lost if I start to roam around. Good thing Dobby here's a great companion.

I had dinner at Grimmaulds Place Em! I just met the entire family of the infamous Draco Malfoy. And Narcissa Malfoy had announced something BIG it was bizarre. She is pregnant. Draco's going to be a big brother, can you believe it?

Anyway, how are you there? You're staying at Harry's right? Godric's Hallow is it? Tell me about your day though, I'm quite worried about you, to be honest. Write to me as soon as you get this alright? By the way, Cassie and Narcissa said that they'll be meeting you tomorrow.

PS: I won't sleep until I receive your reply.

The ever so charming,

TF

Emma snorted at the latter and tucked the letter aside. She was beyond relieved knowing Tom was okay despite the events that occurred to him today.

She then reached for Hermione's trunks and thankfully spotted a parchment, ink, and quill, so she sat down and wrote back.

Dear Tom,

I'm glad to know that you're safe and well. I just had dinner with the Weasleys at the Borrow along with Harry and his family. Molly Weasley prepared delicious foods and Ginny made me play their piano.

And did you know that earlier this lunch, I joined the Potter, and guess what? The Marauders! It was amazing, they were chatty and very fun to converse with. So far, I'm getting to hang with this 'playing the part of Hermione', and judging by your letter, I know you're acting Draco very well. Anyway, as Dumbeldore said this morning, he'll be coming to the ball which is tomorrow evening — hopefully he and Grindelwald already found a way to get us back home and switch with Hermione and Draco again.

Be safe there please, alright?

I'll see you tomorrow evening soon! I'll write to you in the morning, I'm a bit tired now and can't wait to go to sleep.

Goodnight Tom!

With love,

Emma

With a call from Hermione's barn owl, Rose. A golden brown owl flew its way toward her and landed gracefully at the table in front of her.

"Take this to Draco." She said.

The owl took this letter from her beak and somewhat nodded before flying away.

Moments later, as Emma climbed to her bed, Hermione's owl returned, bringing along another letter from her beak and dropping it swiftly in front of her.

The brunette picked it up and opened it.

Good night Em, and Sweet Dreams :)

-TF

And with that, Emma closed her eyes and went to sleep, dreaming about a certain blonde-haired Slytherin and a brunette-haired Gryffindor.

Chapter Text

Draco just couldn't help but smile.

He just couldn't take his eyes off of her.

He knew for sure that he was going crazy, and to think it was still their first day as an official couple.  Before, Draco Malfoy only had fantasies and dreams about him and Hermione, but now, now that they're together, he just couldn't wait to turn all of them into a reality. He always had a crush on her since they were eleven, but Draco Malfoy started having real feelings for Hermione Granger ever since they were in their third year. Maybe it was the time when he accidentally hexed her front teeth and when she got her revenge by turning him into a ferret himself. Yeah, I think it was it.

"What are you smiling at?" Hermione asked breaking Draco's thoughts and making himself face at her.

The Slytherin just shook his head and let out a small smile on crept on his lips, "I just remembered third year." making the brunette chuckle, thinking just the same as he mentioned the year.

"Why? Want to be turned into a ferret again, eh ferret? " She smirked, making Draco raise a brow at her in amusement.

"As If you can," he stated, "You don't even have a wand, and I doubt that you can perform it with wandless magic."

Hermione just shrugged, "Don't test me. I'm a master in Transfiguration," She replied with a sly smirk making Draco roll his eyes.

Dan, Matt, Rupert, Evanna, and Bonnie just watched the exchange as Rupert began asking, "What happened?"

Draco crossed his arms and smirked, "That witch," he began, jerking his thumb towards Hermione, who merely scoffed and raised a brow at him, "Turned me into a ferret." He continued as the muggle chuckled.

"In the books and movie, it was the fourth year that you became a ferret," Dan pointed out. "Good thing it still happened despite the year." he laughed as Rupert and Matt snickered whilst Bonnie and Evanna giggled.

Hermione laughed at that and turned to his boyfriend as she sat down by his lap, " The git over here also hexed my teeth." She began.

Draco instinctively wrapped his arms around her waist as he smirked, "It was an accident ." He reminded, wagging his fingers as Hermione rolled her eyes.

"Oh please," she scoffed, "I think It was our biggest fight yet," she added as Draco nodded.

"We ended up not speaking with each other for a whole month back then." He chuckled as the brunette smiled softly while nodding.

Bonnie and Evanna exchanged glances and raised a brow at them with amusement, "I remembered the time when Emma accidentally  slapped Tom in the cheek, hard." Bonnie pointed out as the rest of the actors laughed.

"It was hilarious." piped in Evanna as she nodded.

Draco leaned in and raised a brow, "Oh? What happened?" He asked curiously.

Dan chuckled, "Tom just told us the story about it, unfortunately we didn't get to witness   it personally" he implied, "But he said it happened like this —"

Emma, smiling, was about to open the door towards her dressing room when someone called her by her name making her head spin around towards the voice's direction.

Immediately her brown eyes found Tom's blue eyes and noticed a Harry Potter book on his hand, it was Harry Potter: The Prisoner of Azkaban book.

"Hey Tom, what can I do for you?" She asked curiously as the blonde rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly and showed her the Harry Potter book, which just earned him a raise of a brow from the brunette.

Quickly studying his figure, Tom Felton's hair had already been bleached with platinum blonde hair again, it was the day before shooting the movie would return and Emma couldn't help but feel a slight pang in her chest.

She did miss her friend very much over the break and she was quite relieved to see him again.

"How are you?" Felton's voice came over her thoughts as she snapped herself back to reality.

Emma just smiled softly, "I'm quite well, you? How was your holiday?" She asked back as the blonde smiled at him.

"It was relieving." He answered, as Emma just merely nodded in response.

Tom averted his eyes towards hers he began to talk, "Listen, I've read some chapters, you know, in advance." He stated, "I just came across a scene with Hermione and Draco — I asked Chris about this and he says that it'll be inserted in the movie also." He said.

Emma furrowed her brows, "Oh? And what was it about?" She asked.

"It says that you'll have to slap me. And I was thinking that since we're doing this, we might as well rehearse it."

Emma was taken aback and stared at him, "Are you asking me to slap you?" She asked, incredulously.

"Yeah, just slap me." He said once again, positioning his right cheek.

Emma looked at him as if he was crazy, "I am not going to slap you." She said once again.

"Come on Em, slap me." he pushed on, encouragingly, "It'll just be a prac—"

SLAP!

Tom was caught off guard as he felt a sting in his cheek, his hand immediately flew towards his right cheek as Emma's flew directly above her mouth, a shock impression was painted all over her face and Tom was speechless for a bit, looked flustered but eventually smiled awkwardly at her.

"Uh . . . T-that was g-good Em," he said as he walked away sheepishly, leaving a bewildered Emma Watson behind him.

Draco burst out laughing as the rest of the boys chuckled.

"What Tom meant was a 'movie slap', not a real slap." Hermione pointed out, facing her laughing boyfriend.

"I know, it's still too funny," Draco replied, ending his laugh, but a grin was still plastered on his face.

Evanna and Bonnie giggled at that. "Yeah, but in the movie, as what you watched days ago, Hermione eventually ended up punching Draco in the face instead." Evanna reminded.

Draco's smile left his lips immediately, Hermione on the other hand smiled smugly as she faced the Slytherin from behind.

"I'm guessing that Emma and Tom had a history right?" Draco asked curiously as Hermione leaned against him, sighing in his embrace while Draco tightened the wrap on his arms around her, slightly.

Dan nodded with that as the group agreed right after, "They were childhood sweethearts" Matt pointed out.

"Such a shame, I really did hope they'd end up together regardless of their age back then." he continued.

"Tom rarely talks about it now, especially after Jade came out in the picture years ago," said Rupert, as the girls nodded in agreement.

"Emma respected their relationship nevertheless. Decided to just act like nothing and continued to treat Tom like a friend," said Bonnie, a frown visible on her lips.

"Even though we saw their friendship, their closeness — drifting away, we didn't do anything about it because it's their business." Evanna continued for her.

"It was weird at first. Seeing them not close anymore, right after Emma went back from her studies to film the fifth movie, they drifted apart just like that. "

Hermione and Draco exchanged glances and nodded at the muggles, "Well we never know what'll happen right?" Draco began. "They're stuck in our world, remember?"

Hermione shook her head at him, "It's not that easy Draco," she stated. "May I remind you that Tom Felton already has a girlfriend." She added, giving him a knowing look as Draco just shrugged.

"Who knows." He pushed on. "Like I said, we'll never know. Love comes by unexpectedly you know or it never left. It's unpredictable."

Hermione looked at him incredulously as the Slytherin prince merely smirked.

Hermione was in awe. Watching Draco interacting with muggles is such a sight to behold for her. He merely interacts with muggles except for her family only, but seeing him now looking comfortable with Dan, Rupert, Matt, Bonnie, and Evanna made her smile. It was still quite a homesick feeling. She wanted to go home, she wanted to feel the magic again, with her friends, and family. She missed home.

Draco, who was walking around Rupert's living room, stopped his tracks as he noticed Hermione staring at the window blankly. The guys were playing poker in Rupert's entertainment room, Evanna and Bonnie opted to watch a movie in the theatre room, leaving the two alone in the living room. Slowly, he walked towards her and sighed as he reached her, he sat right next to him which made her instinctively lean towards him, head resting on his shoulders as she sighed.

"What's wrong?" he murmured as he wrapped his arms around her waist once again and pulled her closer, comforting her with his embrace.

"When can we go home Draco?" She asked. The Malfoy heir didn't miss the sadness in her voice.

He just sighed and kissed her shoulders as he rested his chin above it, "I don't know love, we'll just wait and try to be patient." He said.

Hermione just fell silent as she stared outside, looking out at the busy streets of London below. Draco wanted to make her happy, but seeing her like this also made him feel homesick. He misses his cousins, his friends, and his family. If his calculations were accurate, they should've been home by now, enjoying Halloween break with their family, not being stuck here in the muggle world.

But then again, without this circumstance, they wouldn't have gotten together.

Draco kissed Hermione's cheek softly, catching her attention as the brunette lifted her head and stared at him, "I miss your gray eyes Draco," she murmured, brown eyes staring at his blue orbs. Draco smirked as he caught her off guard by capturing her lips with his own.

Hermione sighed between his lips, a small smile creeping from her lips as Draco hoisted her towards his lap, arms still wrapping around her waist. Hermione's hands found his hair and tugged his soft hair as she tilted her head to kiss him harder. Draco's hands started to roam around her back as Hermione's hands made their way to his chest, tugging his shirt in the process.

The brunette released a small whimper when she felt his cold hands, softly caressing her stomach and back inside her shirt. Draco lifted one of Hermione's legs and positioned him to either side of his lap making the brunette face him properly. She could feel the tension and heat between them as Hermione gently broke out from the kiss, their foreheads touching. "You know, as much as I want to finish and see where that goes," she began, slowly panting from the lack of air in her lungs, "I'd prefer not to do it here."

Draco released a chuckle as he kissed her again quickly on the lips, "We'll just wait 'till we get home then." he smirked, making Hermione giggle as Draco's hands find their way above her arse, squeezing it lightly.

"Fuck Granger, you're driving me crazy."

Chapter Text

It was a bright day.

Birds chirping peacefully were heard from the window, and the early morning breeze and the sun hitting the brunette's face were warming, and welcoming.

Emma opened her eyes and sighed happily, she was debating herself to stay in bed or stand up to start getting ready.

She was in a good mood, one can tell — as she hummed, stood up, and walked towards the bathroom for a bath. After a quick shower, she brushed her teeth and tamed Hermione's bushy hair, thankfully, she was using one of her conditioners again which made it easier for her to tame. After she dried her hair, Emma braided it.

Now, she opted to find something to wear from Hermione's trunks. Realization hit her like a ten-wheeler truck as she remembered that she'd be meeting with Ginny today at Diagon Alley and going shopping after lunch with the one and only Narcissa Malfoy - and then it hit her.

TONIGHT is the Malfoys' Halloween Ball!

Tonight will be the night where she'll be going to meet the rest of the magical people from the book, from a story, from a movie! Their  movie.

The muggle actress furrowed her brows as she searched and attire suitable for her to wear today. Finally, she found a pair of black leggings and an emerald green long-sleeved fitted blouse, she also sported it with Hermione's black knee-length boots, once again.

She stood in front of the mirror and examined her look, feeling satisfied, she went out of the room and descended downstairs to meet the Potters.

"Good Morning." greeted the brunette.

She took a seat next to Harry, who was smiling at her, "Morning." He said.

James Potter was reading the Daily Prophet as he sipped his coffee, "Morning Hermione." He said, glancing up at the brunette and raising a brow.

"Meeting someone?" He smirked as Emma giggled and shook her head.

"I'm meeting Ginny this morning." She said as the older Potter nodded.

Harry grinned at her, "I might join you two at Lunch. This morning, me and Ron will be meeting Blaise, Alex, and the rest — including Tom," he reminded, whispering as he said the latter.

"And what'll you boys be up to?" she asked suspiciously.

Harry chuckled, "Just Quidditch."

Emma just nodded and took a bite from her pancakes, "Say, where's Lily?" she asked, as she noticed the Potter woman was nowhere to be seen on the table.

James was about to reply when as if on cue Lily cut in entering the dining room, holding two cups of hot cocoa in each of her hands.

"Here," she piped in, as Emma smiled at her.

"Good Morning Hermione, fancy some hot cocoa?" she asked as the brunette nodded.

"Thank you Lily." she replied as she took one of her hot cocoa.

Lily smiled and placed the other cup in front of her son's plate as Harry immediately took it, "Thanks Mum." he muttered, taking a sip.

Lily took a sit beside James, as she began to eat her breakfast, "So, what are your plans for today?" she asked.

Emma was about to reply when James Potter cut her off, "Hermione's going out with Ginny and Harry will be playing Quidditch with the boys." He said as Lily eyed his husband.

"I wasn't asking you." She pointed out, a smirk playing on her lips as James Potter gazed in his wife's direction, raising a brow at her.

Emma exchanged glances with Harry, as she giggled silently.

Harry on the other hand just rolled his eyes in amusement, "They act like teenagers sometimes." He mumbled making Emma laugh.

"It's cute."

Harry escorted Emma to Diagon Alley as soon as they finished their breakfast.

As the brunette stepped out of the random shop she and Harry had flooed from, she was caught off guard as a pair of arms were around her, catching sight of red hair.

"Ginny!" she exclaimed, smiling, as the youngest Weasley pulled her out from the hug and grinned.

"Hi Emma, welcome to Diagon Alley." She said, making the muggle actress giggle.

"Hey babe" Harry greeted Ginny as he kissed her quickly.

"Hey." said the redhead, smiling at him lovingly.

"I'm meeting the guys, I'll be off to the Burrow then Black Manor for a game of Quidditch. I'll see you two at lunch," he said as his girlfriend nodded.

"Alright, I'll see you soon."

Harry kissed her once again quickly and nodded at Emma as he smiled, "You two enjoy." He said as he left.

Ginny gazed towards the brunette who was now at awe. Her brown eyes were roaming around the busy Alley.

"I can't believe that I'm actually at Diagon Alley." She breathed out as the ginger girl linked her arms with hers.

"Let's go Em, I'll have to show you to Fred and George's joke shop."

Emma beamed with that, and the two of them left.

Tom hurriedly walked outside the kitchen as soon as he finished his breakfast.

Hearing a laugh from the kitchen, he can't help but grin. He just can't get used to this, Lucius Malfoy and Narcissa Malfoy in this parallel version were the best.

"Good Morning Mother, Father." Tom greeted as he went inside the dining room.

Narcissa Malfoy, looking gorgeous as ever was having tea, and to her right was Lucius Malfoy, reading a Daily Prophet by his hand as the other one was holding a cup of coffee.

Narcissa gazed at him and smiled genuinely, "Good Morning dear, what are your plans for this day?" she asked.

Tom just shrugged, "I don't know, maybe I'll be going to meet up with Blaise or Alex." He replied.

Lucius Malfoy looked up to his 'son' and placed the prophet down at his table, "Alex informed me earlier with an owl that you'll be playing Quidditch with them." He began making Tom nod.

"Well, Quidditch then." He said, taking a toast from his plate.

"Just be careful alright? I don't want you to be sporting a black eye tonight at the ball." Narcissa warned, wagging her pale fingers towards him as Tom just smirked at her.

"Relax Mother, it's as if you're doubting me." He joked, releasing a dramatic sigh.

Lucius Malfoy chuckled, "Don't worry Cissy, he'll be fine." he assured his wife as the Malfoy lady eyed him wearily.

"I don't know." She began, narrowing her eyes at her husband with amusement, "That stubbornness from Draco was inherited by you. A Malfoy trait really."

Tom snorted with that as Lucius curled up his lips, smirking, and was about to retort when he faced his 'son'. "Cassie also informed me last night that you'll be singing tonight at the ball, as part of the program." he pointed out making Narcissa look Tom's way immediately.

"Are you serious Draco? I haven't heard you sing before." She muttered making Tom chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly.

"Yeah, they suggested it and I think it's a good idea."

"Well," Narcissa smiled, "Then I'll be looking forward to hearing my son sing." She said, pinching Tom's cheek fondly as Lucius Malfoy chuckled.

"Let's just not hope that my voice won't make a banshee cry tonight," Tom commented carelessly, making Narcissa raise a brow at him and Lucius — well, he erupted with a laugh.

"Felton!" he heard someone say, making him spun around.

Cassie was walking towards him, "Hey Lestrange, morning." He greeted. She nodded in greeting, "Morning Felton, and where are you off to may I ask?"

"I'm heading outside, Dobby said that Alex is waiting for me there." he began, Cassie just raised a brow in question, "Quidditch." He pointed out as the girl nodded.

"Ah that explains it," she replied. "You had breakfast already?" she asked.

"Yeah, Narcissa and Lucius are still in there discussing things for tonight. You'll be meeting Emma later right?"

Cassie nodded, "Yeah and Mother will be joining us with Aunt Cissy also."

"Well alright, enjoy then, say Hi to Emma for me." He said as he walked towards the door.

"Okay. You blokes be careful." she reminded as Tom saluted making the raven-haired witch chuckle.

Two hours later, after a tiring and productive game of Quidditch - Tom, Harry, Ron, Blaise, Alex, and Helios walked back toward Black Manor.

Helios excused himself as he joined his twin sister for a while with their other cousins who were having tea by the gazebo. Hearing the girls' complaints and screams about Helios eating their snacks, Tom laughed.

"That was some game!" He said as the five of them walked inside, depositing the broomsticks in the closet

Alex clasped Tom's back and chuckled, "Yeah it was. And I must say I was impressed that none of us slipped your real name earlier considering that Helios was joining us." he said making the others snicker in response.

"Yeah, I don't think I can handle more people knowing my true identity just yet." He said.

"You know Felton, you are some seeker." Ron began making Tom raise a brow at him. "I'm bloody impressed. You really are like Malfoy, you play like him too." he continued.

Blaise exclaimed, "Hear, hear!"

Harry and Alex chuckled at that as Tom laughed, "I can't imagine me and Draco being together in one room. I mean, it'll be brilliant you know — like having a twin." he imagined making the others laugh.

"No bloody hell no." exclaimed Ron, as he laughed, "It's bad enough having one. Imagine if they were two Dracos .  "

The lot laughed at that. "It'll be a royal pain in the arse." Blaise piped in.

"Well, I for one, will be looking forward to it." Tom pointed out, chuckling.

The group made their way towards the living room. "I think I need a shower," Blaise said.

"Me too," said Ron as Harry and Tom also nodded in agreement.

"I am meeting Ginny and Emma later and I don't want to be scolded by my girlfriend for not taking a shower after the game." He grimaced.

"There are three bathrooms for guests in the west wing, Blaise, Ron, and Harry can take it. Tom, there's an extra guest room in the east wing, you can use that shower," he added.

The boys nodded as they left. Tom on the other hand looked at Alex as the Black heir nodded knowingly as if he knew what he was about to say, "I'll take you to the room, I'm quite sure you don't know the direction."

Tom laughed at that as the two walked upstairs. "Alex, if this is your parents' Manor, does that mean that Sirius was the one who took over Grimmauld's place?" He asked.

Alex nodded. "That you are correct. Uncle Sirius is a few years older than Father, so he inherited the house. And besides, Father wanted to have his own house instead." He pointed out making Tom nod.

"Well, here's the guest room. There are spare clothes from Draco there which he had left last summer when he stayed here. There's also spare towels by the closet."

Tom nodded and smiled thankfully, "Thanks, mate."

Malfoy's cousin just smiled at him in return and clasped his shoulders, "Of course."

Lunch was delightful for Emma. After they visited Weasleys' Wizarding Wheezes, Ginny let her explore some other shops.

As soon as they were famished, Ginny led her towards the new restaurant of Diagon Alley, namely The Black Cat  - where Harry and Ron joined them moments later.

"Thank you for the lunch, it was amazing. The food here is brilliant." Emma said as she sipped her glass of butterbeer, sighing happily at the taste.

Ron, Harry, and Ginny chuckled, "It was fun showing you around Em." Ginny winked.

"So how was the game?" Ginny asked his boyfriend when Harry just smiled.

"It was great — although it was impressive when Felton caught the snitch first before me." he pointed making Emma's brow shoot up.

"Are you serious?" she asked, incredulously.

Ron and Harry grinned at her and nodded, "Yeah Em, it was bloody impressive." 

"So, when are you meeting Narcissa Malfoy and the Lestranges?" Ginny asked her.

"Vivianne's dress shop." She replied, "— but needless to say I don't know where that is." she pointed making Ginny giggle.

Harry and Ron shared an amused smile as Harry stated, "We'll escort you there Em." making Emma smiled at him thankfully.

"You won't shop for dresses Gin?" she asked as the redhead smiled at her.

"I already had. Pansy helped me yesterday afternoon."

Harry grinned at her with that as he raised a brow at his girlfriend, "I can't wait to see you tonight in that dress." Ginny blushed and rolled her eyes playfully.

"You can't wait to see me on that dress or you can't wait to rip that dress off of me."

Harry smirked and leaned towards dangerously close to her, "Maybe both."

Ron covered both his eyes with a frustrating groan. Emma couldn't help but laugh at him or have pity on him.

"Must you always flirt like that?  In front of me?" He exclaimed. "Seriously mate, she's my sister ."

Ginny just rolled her eyes, "Don't act so innocent Ronald, I'm his girlfriend." She pointed out, making Emma laugh at their exchange. "Anyway Em," Ginny began, ignoring Ron's retorts, as she gazed towards the brunette smiling at her, "What're your thoughts of Tom?"

Emma was taken aback by the redhead's question. "Woah Gin, that's so random for you to ask." She giggled awkwardly. "Tom? He's you know — he's like a brother to me."

"Not the way I see it." Harry piped in, as Ron nodded in agreement.

"You both have something. "

Emma just looked at them as if they were crazy, "Something? What do you mean by something?" she asked, incredulously.

Ginny just smirked. "It's for us to observe and you to admit."

"I am not in denial if that's what you're implying." Emma said as she raised a brow at her, taking another sip of his butterbeer.

The three Gryffindors just eyed her, "Uh huh," Ginny pushed on. "That's not very Gryffindor of you."

Emma Waston just let out a groan.

Narcissa Malfoy was everything that was stated in the thoughts of Emma Watson - an elegant, tall, raven-haired woman with a touch of platinum blonde, pale, gorgeous, you name it.

Everything in her features screams elegant and class at the same time like a pureblood witch is supposed to look like.

Narcissa was wearing a navy blue dress that was sported with grey and black robes. She was smiling genuinely as Emma walked towards her. Next to Narcissa Malfoy was Cassie, who was wearing a pair of black leggings and a gray turtle neck long-sleeved blouse, pairing herself with black leather boots.

In her right was the one and only Bellatrix Lestrange, who had long wavy black hair, pitch black eyes, pointed nose, tall and pale features and was wearing an emerald green dress and black robes. Like Narcissa, her looks scream elegance and classy. It was an odd sight, considering that she was that, unlike the books and movies. Bellatrix Lestrange looks more like Helena Bonham Carter herself right now, and that made Emma smile a bit.

As she reached in front of the three witches, her eyes instantly gazed at Harry, Ron and Ginny who were smiling at her encouragingly as they began to greet them.

"Hello Harry, Ron, Ginny, how are you?" Narcissa began, smiling at the three Gryffindors, as she hugged them all.

"Hello Narcissa, it's nice to see you again," Ginny stated, hugging the Malfoy woman, she then turned to Cassie and Bellatrix, giving them the same greeting, and Harry and Ron followed.

"Hey, Cassie," Emma muttered awkwardly as the raven-haired witch chuckled and gave her a hug.

"Don't be nervous Emma, Aunt Cissy and my Mum won't bite," she whispered.

Narcissa turned to Emma as she grinned, pulling her towards a hug.

Emma stiffened at that but as she caught sight of Cassie's furrowed eyes, she eased a bit and returned Narcissa's embrace as she smiled.

"Hey Narcissa, I've missed you." She said, hoping it was the appropriate words to say.

The Malfoy woman pulled her out and smiled at her, "Me too dear. We have a lot to catch up on." she winked, and Emma blushed.

Bellatrix turned to her and kissed her on the cheek, "Hermione darling, lovely to see you again." she greeted.

Harry, Ron, Ginny, and Cassie were fighting the urge to laugh at Emma's flustered face.

As soon as the group greeted each other and chatted a bit about school, Harry rubbed the back of his neck, "Well, as much as we love to stay in chat, we've got to head home now." He began as Ron and Ginny nodded in agreement.

"And I bet you also have some things to do also." The raven-haired wizard grinned. 

"Yes," Narcissa stated with a smile, "We've got to go to Vivianne's dress shop to pick up the dresses for the girls and some catching up to do. But I'll be expecting you three tonight alright?"

Harry, Ron, and Ginny smiled and nodded, "We won't miss it for the world." Ron stated, "You mean, you won't miss the buffet for the world," Cassie stated, chuckling, making all of them laugh.

"See you tonight," Ginny said and she waved goodbye.

"Have fun and take care," Harry said, eyes gazing at Emma who he had given a nod, and the three left.

Narcissa smiled again and turned towards the brunette, "So Hermione, shall we?" 

Vivanne's dress shop was massive, complete with robes, dresses, just clothing in general with different styles, patterns, colors, and designs.

Emma was in awe as she stepped inside the boutique. Emma Watson was a fashion model herself, and she loved clothes, so upon seeing the beautiful shop, she immediately fell in love.

"This is amazing." She said at awe making the three pureblood witches look at her.

"I didn't know you were a fan of clothes Hermione dear," Bellatrix commented, pitch-black eyes twinkling as she gazed at the brunette.

"Yeah, the last time we discussed about your gown, you were looking bored." Narcissa pointed out, chuckling. "Oh how time's changed."

Emma just gave them a small smile and a playful shrug as Cassie eyed her with amusement, "You're Hermione remember? Hermione Granger isn't a fan of fashion you know." She reminded in a whisper. 

Emma nodded at her. "Yeah sorry, I forgot about that bit. But hey, Hermione might love fashion you know."

Cassie shrugged and smirked, "Oh she will. She's starting to take notes on what to wear that compliments her entirely. Still got a lot to learn, but she's getting there." she replied making Emma giggle.

"Bellatrix! Narcissa!"

Just then, a tall, beautiful witch stepped inside the lobby. She was wearing a maroon fitted dress and had long golden blonde hair. Green eyes and long pointed nose. She was about a mid-30 aged woman judging by her looks.

"Vivianne darling!" Narcissa began, greeting the blonde woman with a hug and kiss on the cheeks.

Bellatrix followed, "Lovely to see you again Vivianne." she greeted.

Vivianne smiled at the two women in front of her, "Same to you Bella, Cissy." She replied as her green eyes gazed at the two Hogwarts students.

"Oh Cassiopeia look how beautiful you've grown now, looking more like your mother. Last time I saw you, you were still a babe." She gushed, pulling Cassie into an embrace, and the young witch giggled.

'Ah, so Vivienne's Shop must still be new.'  Emma thought as she saw the blonde witch's eyes gaze at her direction.

She stiffened a bit bit relaxed as she saw her smile, "And you must be Hermione Granger?" she asked, pulling her in an embrace also, Emma accepted her hug and smiled right as they pulled away.

"Yes." She replied. "A pleasure to meet you, Vivianne."

"The pleasure is all mine. Cissy speaks highly of you, she says you're the best friend of Draco." She smiled. Emma just nodded hesitantly but smiled nevertheless, "I just opened this boutique here in Diagon Alley two weeks ago." she began as Narcissa cut in, explaining for her. "Vivianne's dress shop was in Paris. But she decided to open up another branch here in England."

Vivianne smiled at her friend, "That she is right." she said.

"And it is a marvelous idea." Bellatrix began, smiling. "Your works are just gorgeous Vivi." she pointed out.

"Oh Bella you flatter me so." She said as the three witches giggled.

Emma and Cassie exchanged glances and the Lestrange heiress smirked, "I heard that they were old friends back at Hogwarts when they were still students. Mother mentioned Vivianne was a Slytherin too." She said, a sly smirk plastered on her lips.

Emma raised a brow at her, not entirely surprised, "Great. I'm surrounded by Slytherins." she pointed out, even though she had grown fond of them. Cassie just shrugged and smiled.

"Now, how about I show you two girls your dress." Vivianne started as her green eyes gazed at the sisters. "Have you saw your gowns already? I delivered them last night at your Manors," she asked.

Narcissa and Bellatrix nodded and smiled, "Yes, it fitted perfectly Vivi, thank you." Bellatrix stated. "You never failed to amaze me." followed Narcissa.

Vivianne gave them a satisfying smile and faced the two girls.

"Follow me darlings."

A floor-length ebony gown was levitated in front of the two young ladies.

It was a halter top with a V-styled neckline. Emma touched the soft clothing and she was beyond amazed. It was the softest chiffon silk imaginable, it matched her perfectly. No sparkling unnecessary beads were found much to her satisfaction. She felt like someone from the noble house of Black just by wearing it, it suited her. It was classy, elegant, it was perfect. She fell in love with it immediately.

"So Hermione dear," Narcissa began, smiling as her eyes darted towards the brunette, who was still staring at the gown with awe. "What do you think?"

Emma's brown eyes gazed towards the older Malfoy woman beside her and grinned, "It's so beautiful. I love it."

Vivianne smiled at her, pleased. She carefully tucked the dress back into the box and with the flick of her wand, it wrapped itself.

"Gorgeous! Simply gorgeous!" Bellatrix commented, Cassie nodded and smiled at Emma.

"You'll look good in that. It suits you." She winked making Emma giggle.

"Now, how about yours," Vivianne said as she looked at Cassie.

Just then, a dress was levitated in front of them once again. This time, it was a silver satin, off-shoulder styled dress. Judging by its look, the dress would fit Cassie perfectly. Needless to say, the gown was gorgeous. "Perfect!" Cassie squealed as she clapped her hands in delight.

"Stunning!" followed Narcissa and Bellatrix.

Emma was in awe as she looked at the dress. "I wish I could take her as my fashion designer one day." She thought, chuckling from her thoughts.

Her brown eyes gazed at the Lestrange heiress and smiled widely, "Perfection!" She pointed out, winking at Cassie as the girl smiled in reply.

"Deliver Cassie's at the manor and Hermione's at the Potters in Godrics Hallow. Here's our vault account, take 10 galleons for the tip also." Narcissa said, smiling at Vivianne.

"Thank you Narcissa, it's an honour," she replied.

The Malfoy woman scoffed playfully and grinned, "Oh please, your creations are to die for. I'll see you tonight, alright?"

And with that, the three purebloods and the muggle actress went outside. "Fancy having tea at Mariage Frères Louvre?" Bellatrix suggested, a sly smirk plastered on her face.

Cassiopeia looked at her mother incredulously and raised a brow, "Mother, isn't that in Paris?" she asked.

Emma's eyebrows shot up and watched Narcissa and Bellatrix's exchange, both witches were smiling widely and nodded.

"We're going to Paris?!" Emma asked. Narcissa and Bellatrix nodded at her, "— just for some tea?" She asked again.

Narcissa chuckled, "Yes dear, is something the matter?" She asked, "Bella said that the weather there is wonderful today, and besides, we have a lot of catching up to do." She winked.

Emma just nodded, and decided not to question them more. Cassiopeia smirked at her and walked beside her just as Emma asked, "We're having tea in Paris?"

"One word is enough for a wise witch." She tutted, making the muggle actress glare at her.

Cassie giggled and linked her arms with her friend, "Don't worry Emma. As crazy as it sounds, but yes, we're going to Paris just for some afternoon tea. I know better than not to argue with those two you know." She reminded, giggling.

Emma just nodded. "Alright. I suppose I can just go along. It's still crazy to think about all of this still, you know."

Cassie linked her arms at her mother and Emma hesitantly hooked hers with Narcissa Malfoy's. The Malfoy woman looked at her and smiled, as the four apparated away to Paris.

Apparation was one of the things Emma wasn't fond of experiencing here in the Wizarding World. The feeling's still not friendly for her, she could vomit anytime. But as her eyes darted at the grand building in front of her, the sickness she felt from apparating was gone.

"It's like a castle in here," Emma muttered under her breath as they stepped inside the tea parlor. The aroma of tea and biscuits filled her nose, as she sighed in delight.

Mariage Frères Louvre was indeed massive, the interior was extravagant and looked like only royalties could afford to step inside. Bellatrix and Narcissa ushered the two ladies to the table near the large glass window at the corner.

Emma sat down beside Cassie, Narcissa took a sit across from Emma and Bellatrix sat beside her. Emma was still awestruck by the venue, the chairs and tables, along with the table accessories looked delicate and classy.

The view outside was amazing, and Emma Watson could spot even some parts of the Eiffel Tower.

Ah, Paris. This was where Emma herself was born.

Moments later, a waitress went near their table.

"Bonne après-midi Madame Lestrange, Madame Malfoy." she greeted.

Good Afternoon Madame Lestrange, and Madame Malfoy.

"L'habituel?" she asked.

The usual?

The two women smiled, "Nous aurons l'habituel." Narcissa said, smiling as the waitress nodded and left.

We'll take the usual.

Emma learned French ever since she was young, considering she was born here, so she knew what they were talking about. She remembered some moments when Tom and her would teach each other, especially when he was quite fluent in the language also. "So Hermione," Narcissa began as she smiled at the brunette. Bellatrix was talking animatedly with her daughter, "How's school?" she asked.

Emma smiled at Narcissa, "The usual. NEWTs are coming up so I'm taking some extra classes and extra hours of studying." she answered, she felt those words like a natural thing as they slipped from her tongue.

"That's great dear, but isn't that too much? Do you still get enough sleep? Considering you also have your duties as Head Girl." she pointed out.

Emma just gave her a small smile, processing her words. She too was starting to question how Hermione balanced all her studies and responsibilities.

"It's tolerable don't worry," she chuckled, "— and besides, Draco's there to assist me." She hesitantly said, hoping those words were true.

Narcissa's lips curled into a smile as she heard her son's name, "How are you and Draco, dear?" She asked.

"We're alright Narcissa, same as usual." She said. Narcissa just maintained her smile.

Just then, their tea was served along with a plate of chocolate-covered strawberries, some minty chocolates, macaroons, and cookies.

Emma smiled at Narcissa, "Thank you Narcissa, for this." she said making the Malfoy woman smile.

"It's no problem, Hermione dear," she replied.

Bellatrix gazed at the brunette as she took a sip of her tea, "So Hermione dear, I assume you'll be taking Draco with you as your date tonight?" She asked.

Emma nodded, "Obviously Bella." Narcissa cut in, eyes twinkling in admiration as she darted her eyes towards the brunette.

Cassie nudged Emma's sides making the brunette look at her, "What?" She muttered as Cassie just shrugged and smirked.

Emma just furrowed her brows, taking a sip of her tea.  Peppermint tea, god my favorite! She thought happily.

"So Hermione," Bellatrix began, stirring her tea, "Are you sure you're not dating my nephew already?" she asked.

Emma was taken a back, almost choking, Cassie patted her back gently fighting the urge to snicker as Narcissa shot Bella a look and chuckled.

Bellatrix just shrugged, smirking, and took a sip of her tea once again.

"I-I . . . w-well . . ."

"—don't mind her dear." Narcissa cut in, smirking. "I've got something to tell you." She said, smiling.

Bellatrix eyed her incredulously as she raised her brow. Narcissa just waved her off making her sister shrug, Cassie was watching silently as Narcissa began, "There will be a new addition to our family."

Emma's eyes widened, "Y-you're pregnant?" she asked.

Narcissa just nodded and smiled.

Emma grinned and clasped her hands, "Oh that's wonderful! Congratulations Narcissa!" Emma acted like she didn't know, Tom did mention it last night in his letter but she opted to act like she didn't have a clue.

"I thought Draco already told you," Narcissa asked, Emma just smiled and shook her head at that.

"He did, well Tom did." She thought.

What's the use of being an actress if she won't act right? "Maybe he was waiting for you to say it first," Emma replied.

"Well, I was planning to announce it later at the Ball, I told my family first of course, and since you're basically like my own daughter, I think it's best to tell it to you personally." The Malfoy woman said, making Emma smile.

Who knew Hermione was that special to the Malfoys?

"That's sweet Narcissa. Thank you for that, that really means a lot to me." Emma said, smiling at her.

"Really means a lot to Hermione" she thought. Narcissa smiled at her and squeezed her hand.

"Now, pray tell me why you and my son aren't dating yet?" Narcissa was wearing that Malfoy smirk, as her eyes bore into the brunette's.

And with that, Bellatrix and Cassiopeia Lestrange laughed at the flustered Emma Watson.

Chapter Text

Draco snickered at Dan, Rupert, and Matt as they walked in, beers in each hand as they stared at the couple in front of them, jaw-dropped.

Draco and Hermione were in each other's arms as they cuddled in the sofa. It was a weird sight for them, that's for sure — "I still tend to forget that you are  not  Tom and Emma." said Rupert with a shake of his head.

The three muggles made their way to the opposite seat in front of them, "Want one?" Dan asked Draco. 

The Slytherin shrugged, "Why not." He said as he took one beer from Dan.

Hermione eyed him but Draco just smirked, "Just let me drink woman." He muttered, taking a sip.

Hermione just rolled her eyes as she snuggled closer to her boyfriend's chest. "So what are you up to today? I managed to contact Robert and Jane to take you two a day off." Dan began making Draco and Hermione shot him a thankful smile.

"Thank Salazar," Draco muttered.

"Thanks, Dan." Hermione smiled.

"Us too you know," Matt piped in, "I told our managers to take us all a day off."

Hermione grinned. "So what are your plans?" she asked just as Evanna and Bonnie walked inside the living room.

"How about we take you guys out?" said Bonnie as she sat down next to Dan. Evanna followed, taking an extra seat beside Hermione and Draco.

Rupert furrowed his brows at her, "I don't think that's a great idea Bon, not to mention the paparazzi all over the place, we can't just stroll around London." he pointed out.

Dan nodded at that, "Rupert has a point," he began, but as he saw the frown from the Gryffindor, he continued, "But —" he said, gazing towards his fellow actors. "— we can go out with disguises." He continued. Evanna gave him a knowing look, "I don't think that's a bad idea" she said.

"Me too. I think we can pull that off." Matt said. 

"I can make my manager get us some wigs and other things for our disguise." Bonnie beamed as she took her phone from her pocket. "I haven't done this thing in a while now." She laughed as the others agreed.

"Do you guys always do this whenever you go out?" The Slytherin asked.

Dan shook his head with that, "No, not really, except if a movie is still in release." he replied.

"Yeah, we tend to wait for a month or two before we show ourselves in public." Rupert continued, chuckling.

"Because the first weeks after the premiere are the busiest. Conferences here and there premieres from different places, interviews from all over — our schedule's hectic." Matt pointed out as the others nodded in agreement.

Hermione nodded, "Wow, being a celebrity isn't as easy as I thought it would be," she giggled as the others smiled.

"Yeah, it isn't but hey it pays the bills," Rupert laughed. 

"And we get to experience a lot, and we get to meet a lot of people," Evanna said, smiling.

"And if it wasn't for the Harry Potter series, we would've missed the best ten years of our lives with the best people too." Bonnie piped in, as the other nodded in agreement.

"Yeah, Harry Potter was the best experience ever. We spent half our lives together," said Dan, grinning.

"It was magical." Evanna continued, sighing gleefully.

Matt and Rupert shared a grin too as the redhead said, "I wouldn't exchange this experience for anything in the world."

"We basically grew up together. We spent our teenage years together. It was bloody fantastic." Matt said.

Draco and Hermione exchanged glances as they smiled at them.

"Anyway." Bonnie cut in, still smiling. "Let's stop talking about the franchise alright? I tend to become emotional if we're talking about the series." They laughed at that as the muggle actors agreed, "— and good news I've spoken to my manager, she'll going to drop off some things in fifteen minutes, a car will be waiting outside Rup's flat too."

They grinned with that, "Let's get this show on the road!" Rupert cried, jumping out from the sofa as they stared weirdly at him.

"Come on, get dressed! I have a place in mind already."

With a laugh, the muggle celebrities along with the two Hogwarts students stood up.

Hermione went back to the living room after she took Bonnie and Evanna's suggestion of clothes.

She chuckled at the two girls before she continued walking, "I look like a thief" she laughed.

Evanna shook her head, giggling, "No you're not. And I think you look good on that too."

Hermione was wearing black leggings and a white shirt, pairing it with brown leather boots, she sported her outfit with a black hoodie jacket and black shades.

She wore a platinum white wig that was ironically like Draco's hair. "Nah, I still think feel like a thief."

Bonnie laughed at that.

She disguised herself rather well with her golden brown wig to hide her ginger hair.

Evanna was wearing a red hoodie jacket like Hermione and opted to sport her look with a blonde wig too. As soon as they reached the living room, the three ladies froze to their spots as they stared at the four men in front. Rupert was wearing a black wig, Dan was wearing shades, Matt was wearing glasses and Draco was wearing shades. Dan and Draco were wearing hoodie jackets, Draco had a black one while Dan wore a white one. Rupert was wearing a green jumper whilst Matt was wearing a brown coat with a matching beanie hat.

"Do you think we're recognizable?" Draco asked, chuckling as he wore the hood from his jacket.

Hermione raised a brow at him, smirking, as she let her hoodie show up also, "Copycat." She pointed out making the Malfoy heir raise a brow at her.

"Fancy being a Malfoy, eh Granger?" he smirked as he pointed out Hermione's platinum blonde wig.

The brunette smirked at that, "But I wear it much better than you." she said, crossing her arms.

Draco raised his brow yet again and chuckled, "That, you do." He said as he shook his head.

"Merlin, this woman is going to be the death of me."

"So, shall we?" Rupert began as he opened the door, leading his friends outside.

The group headed inside their van. Bonnie greeted her driver, Adam.

"So, where to?" Adam asked as he flashed a smile at the muggle actors.

Rupert grinned and replied, "Take us to All-Star Karaoke Bar."

"A Karaoke Bar?" Draco immediately asked.

"Yeah mate, It's where we, muggles, often go for food and singing." He replied.

"But why a Karaoke Bar? Why taking us there Rups?" Dan asked his ginger friend as Rupert smirked at him.

"It's the bar Tom had talked about the other week, my cousin took me there last month and it was amazing. The food there is brilliant, we can have lunch there."

Draco rolled his eyes and faced Hermione, smirking, "Spoken like a true Weasley." He muttered under his breath and Hermione giggled.

"Hey I heard that!" Rupert exclaimed, chuckling.

Bonnie and Evanna laughed, "Well then, All-Star it is." she said.

Adam nodded and went on driving.

"Great, I need to drink anyway," Matt said. Dan eyed him incredulously, "You just had a beer a while ago." He pointed out as Matt shrugged. "A bloke can't get enough of one beer mate."

They laughed. "So true." Dan and Rupert said in chorus.

As the group reached their destination. Rupert led them towards a vacant table near the karaoke stage, where a band was playing and some people were singing voluntarily. Matt and Dan order their food whilst Rupert gets their drinks. As soon as they were busy chattering and enjoying their meal, the host in front took a microphone and said.

"So folks we're going old school today." He began, as the band started to play a familiar song that every British people knew.

"Merlin, is that The Beatles?!" Draco exclaimed.

Dan, Rupert, and Matt looked at him and grinned.

"You know the Beatles?" Dan asked as Draco nodded.

"Even though I'm a wizard, everyone knows The Beatles. I'm not uncultured." He pointed out as they nodded at him in agreement.

"I didn't know you were fond of that group," Hermione asked, amused.

"Who doesn't love the Beatles?" Draco said as if it's the most obvious thing in the world, "Plus, I had a lot of discoveries back in summer you know."

"Right. Like the guitar thing," she said, smirking.

Evanna's eyes grew wide with that as smiled, "Draco Malfoy knows how to play guitar?" She asked, the Slytherin nodded.

"Blimey! You are exactly like Tom!" Matt said.

"Yeah, The Beatles' his favorite band plus he plays awfully good guitar." Bonnie continued for him.

Draco just nodded, "I just started last summer, and still got a lot to learn." He said. "I suppose Felton could teach me if we could get the chance to meet personally." 

Hermione just rolled her eyes but smiled nevertheless as the man in front announced yet again, "Who'll be volunteering to sing today? Anyone?" he said.

Rupert immediately stood up, "Here! Our friend wants to sing!" he yelled, pointing his finger at Draco.

The Slytherin's eyes immediately widened and jaw dropped. Hermione's brow suddenly shot up with that and stared at Draco who was watching Rupert with horror. Dan, Matt, Evanna, and Bonnie were backing Rupert up and encouraged Draco to go.

The front man walked towards their table and offered his microphone, "Come on mate." He said, encouragingly.

Draco hesitantly took the microphone and stared at Hermione as he slowly stood up when Rupert and Matt dragged him towards the stage.

'Help' Draco mouthed making Hermione laugh and gave him a nod. With a thumbs up, she smiled, "You can do it. Show them who Draco Malfoy really is." She mouthed.

Draco gulped hard and faced the audience in front.

The band started playing, Something by The Beatles.

"Something in the way she moves. Attracts me like no other lover" he began.

Rupert, Dan and Matt clapped their hands along as the rest of the crowds followed them giving Draco's confidence to boost up. Hermione was smiling as she joined along.

Malfoy grinned and looked at her as he sang, "Something in the way she woos me. I don't want to leave her now. You know I believe and how"

The band joined him in singing,  "Somewhere in her smile she knows, That I don't need no other lover. Something in her style that shows me. I don't want to leave her now. You know I believe and how"

Then he sang solo again, dancing to the music.  "You're asking me will my love grow. I don't know, I don't know. You stick around, now it may show. I don't know, I don't know"

It was the part where the Instrumental music was played Draco grinned as he watched the guitarist playing the guitar. Taking a mental note to teach himself that chord when he's back home.

He was watching the fingers intently, with interest, making Hermione grin at him. Draco watched the crowds yet again and spotted the Gryffindor grinning at him and clapping her hands along with their friends. Draco pointed the guitar at her making her laugh.

"Something in the way she knows, And all I have to do is think of her. Something in the things she shows me. I don't want to leave her now. You know I believe and how "

This time, the crowd was singing along with him, as they clapped their hands. Draco felt livelier than ever.

The song ended and everyone clapped and cheered.

Draco was laughing and grinning from ear to ear as he faced Hermione from the crowds, who, along with Dan, Rupert, Matt, Evanna, and Bonnie gave him a standing ovation. He felt so muggle, so free.

It was officially one of Draco Malfoy's best moments of his life.

Chapter Text

Emma Watson let out a long sigh as she stepped inside the house's porch. It was quite a day and she'll do anything to have some sleep. But then again, she needs to go get ready for the Malfoys' Ball.

She was greeted by a grinning Harry Potter, who had opened that door for her. The brunette waved and smiled at his friend, "Hello Harry." she said, stepping inside.

"Hey Em, how's your day with the purebloods?" He asked, chuckling.

Emma just let out a small smile and shrugged, "It was alright. Did you know that Narcissa Malfoy took us to Paris for some tea?" she asked while Harry just shrugged, "Well, she is a Malfoy."

"It's still crazy." she chuckled, shaking her head as she recalled the event earlier.

Just then, Lily Potter came out from the living room and was about to go upstairs when she saw Emma, "Hermione darling, you're just in time, come on." she said gesturing Emma to follow her.

Harry just gave her a smirk and a shrug as the muggle actress followed Lily Potter upstairs. "Harry, go get ready now! We'll leave in an hour and a half." Lily cried.

"I won't take that long you know." she heard him say.

Emma just giggled as the two of them entered the guest room.

Her dress from earlier was already neatly placed above the bed, along with her black heels and jewelry. "You prepared this?" she asked, turning around at a smiling redhead.

"Of course dear. I got you matching heels too, remember? I bought that for your birthday." she pointed out as Emma just hesitantly nodded.

"Thank you, Lily." She said, letting out a warm smile.

Lily did the same, "I better get ready now. Tell me if you're done with your makeup up alright? I'll be the one to fix your hair." she said.

Emma nodded and smiled as Lily left the room. Silently thanking Lily yet again, for preparing some minimal makeup kits on the table near a mirror. She directed towards the bathroom to take a half bath.

Right after, she did her makeup. She opted for a brown and silver-coloured smokey eyeshadow, curled her eyelashes, and opted to wear red lipstick.

She then slipped the gown carefully on her body, and let out a sigh of satisfaction. The dress was very light and comfortable, it was perfect!

It hugged her body perfectly, emphasizing her curves. She slipped the black heels on and smiled.  

Minutes later, the door swung open, revealing Lily Potter dressed in red, matching her curled red hair. It was a V-necked dress and had a slit on the side, she paired it with golden heels. Needless to say, Lily Potter looked gorgeous.

"Wow Lily, you looked amazing." Emma gasped making Lily smile at her.

"You look beautiful as well Hermione dear."

Lily slowly walked towards her and pointed her wand towards her hair, she cast a nonverbal spell and immediately Emma's hair was charmed making it silky and soft, cascading her long hair from behind like waterfalls, as small curls were emphasized at the end.

"Wow!" she gushed, "It's amazing!"

Lily smiled at her and chuckled, "I taught you this spell remember. You just keep forgetting it or you just don't want your hair to be tamed." she said, wagging her finger at the brunette making her giggle as the two walked outside the room.

"Wow you look gorgeous!" said James Potter as the two walked downstairs. Harry and James were waiting for them by the couch in the living room.

The older Potter walked towards his wife and gave her a quick kiss on the cheeks.

Harry smiled as Emma walked towards him, "You look beautiful Emma." he said as the brunette smiled.

Her brown eyes gazed at his fancy-looking black suit, his hair were still as messy as ever but Harry Potter looked handsome.

"You fixed up yourself just fine too Harry." She replied, giggling. Harry just chuckled.

The three Potters along with Emma Watson walked outside the house. They walked towards the apparition point, "Ready?" James Potter asked, earning a nod from the three.

Lily linked her arms with her husband, Harry locked his at his father's as Emma did the same with Harry. Then the four of them apparated towards Malfoy Manor.

Emma Watson was an actress. She started being in the spotlight ever since she was young, very young.

She went to different places, and different countries, and been through different houses. She'd been to a lot of massive mansions and houses that looked like the Palace itself. Malfoy Manor was definitely one of those houses. The Manor is huge, massive, you name it, but it was elegant all the same.

Emma's eyes widened as she stared at the Mansion in front of her, she was awestruck. Tom was not kidding nor even exaggerating, the Manor genuinely was huge and the Malfoys were really wealthy.

"You've got to be kidding me," she muttered under her breath, making Harry look at her and smirked.

"Welcome to Malfoy Manor." He said, offering his arms to the brunette.

Emma took it and sighed, "It was larger than I thought it would be though." she explained as Harry chuckled.

It was true. Even though the Hardwick Hall in Derbyshire they borrowed for filming the scenes that are to be held in the Malfoy Manor was huge, this actual  Malfoy Manor was twice larger. The books explained the Manor was like a dull and dark mansion, but here, it was full of life. Music was heard from outside, lights were found all over the place, people were chattering jovially and guests were still walking towards the entrance, chatting animatedly with each other.

"I'm quite nervous about this though," Emma whispered.

Harry just gave her a reassuring smile, "You've already met Narcissa and Bellatrix." he chuckled.

Emma just rolled her eyes but smiled nevertheless, "Well I'm sure everyone will be nice." She muttered.

"Everything's going to be fine Em." Harry reminded.

"Let's just hope none of these magic folks' can spot me as a muggle." she grimaced.

Harry just frowned at that, "Don't worry, just stick with us and you'll be fine."

James and Lily Potter ushered the two inside, as they passed by the grand entrance door, the group was greeted by two smiling Malfoys and one Felton.

Emma grinned immediately as she saw his friend smiling at her, standing side by side with Narcissa and Lucius Malfoy.

"Welcome," Lucius began as they were in front of them.

"Just in time too." Narcissa continued.

James Potter shook hands and had an exchange of manly hugs by Lucius, Lily Potter and Narcissa Malfoy greeted each other with a kiss on their cheek.

Harry Potter walked towards Tom and gave him a high five, "Hey mate," Tom greeted as his eyes gazed towards the brunette.

Tom gave her a grin and opened his arms as Emma unknowingly rushed towards him and accepted his embrace, rather tightly.

"I missed you today," Tom muttered in her hair, making Emma's stomach and chest go crazy.

"I was worried sick about you." She replied.

The two stayed in their hugs as they felt a small tinge of nostalgia in their veins. They haven't hugged like this for ages . The two of them sighed as they pulled out of their hugs and smiled at each other.

"So how was your afternoon with my Mother? " He asked, eyes twinkling with playfulness which she was very accustomed to, making Emma giggle and decide to play along.

"It was great, I had fun. We went to Paris," she replied with a raise of her brow and a sly smirk.

Tom's eyes widened with that, "You went to Paris? As in Paris, France?"  he asked incredulously as Emma nodded and grinned. "Wow, that's bizarre. What are you doing there? Don't tell me you apparated?" He asked once again, and Emma nodded once again.

Tom gaped at that making Emma roll her eyes and laugh, "Maybe you forgot that we are witches." She began, smirking. "And also, to answer your question, we went to Paris to have some tea. "She continued.

"Just tea?" He asked, bewildered. Emma just grinned and nodded. "That's crazy." He whispered in her ears making Emma giggle, "I know right." she replied.

The two laughed at that.

Lucius, Narcissa, Harry, Lily, and James were looking at the two with amusement, when the pair turned towards them they shared the same blush, Narcissa's smile widened at the sight and Lucius' eyes were twinkling with interest as his lips tugged upward.

Tom cleared his throat as his brows raised upward at the two Malfoys. Emma looked at the exchange and smiled,  He really does play Draco Malfoy well.  She thought.

"Now, do enjoy the party." Lucius began, "Your friends are there waiting for you," he gestured towards Emma and Harry.

Then he faced the two Potters, "I'll be meeting you at the table also. Arthur and Sirius are over there by the bar drinking Salazar knows what know." He said as James Potter chuckled.

"Alright, we'll see you inside." He said as he turned to his wife and led her inside the ballroom.

"We'll catch up," Lily muttered to Narcissa as she squeezed her hand slightly and smiled, the Malfoy woman did the same.

Harry turned to Emma and offered his arm Emma took it and chuckled. She faced Tom and gave him a nod, "I'll see you later." he said.

Emma smiled, "I'll see you." She replied as the two of them followed James and Lily Potter.

Tom smiled as he turned his head towards the entrance again, catching sight of Lucius and Narcissa's stare of amusement.

Emma froze at her spot as they stepped inside the room.

It was majestic.

The ceiling was enchanted to have the same starry night sky from outside, there were floating candles and floating pumpkins too, and the tables were decorated with black and silver.

The music was full of life and the lights touched the place perfectly. There was also a live band in the corner, and people were chatting jovially, people were dancing and drinking champagne.

Above, you can see bats flying all over but people didn't seem to be bothered by it at all. "This is wonderful!" She commented.

Harry nodded in agreement. "The Malfoys never failed to host an amazing party that's one thing for sure." He replied.

Lily and James walked towards a table where Arthur Weasley and his wife along with some adults. Regulus, Remus, Peter, and Sirius were spotted there too along with their wives.

Remus on the other hand was talking animatedly with the Tonks sisters, most especially with Nymphadora — much to Emma's amusement.

The two walked towards the other side of the room where they could spot some Hogwarts Students and some of Draco's cousins and friends.

Their friends were all huddled at one table with three empty chairs, obviously reserved for Harry, Emma, and Tom. Neville, Ron, and Alex were chatting, champagne in their hands. Cassie, Pansy, and Ginny were talking animatedly as Ginny's eyes landed on her boyfriend. She immediately grinned and stood up, walking towards him and giving him a quick peck on the lips. Ginny turned to Emma, examined her dress, and smiled widely, "You look perfect!" She squealed, hugging her.

Emma grinned and studied her look. Ginny's long red hair was pinned up, she was wearing a ruby red tubed style dress that fitted her curves perfectly which also matched her hair, she wore light makeup and red lipstick. All in all, Ginny Weasley looked beautiful.

"You look gorgeous you know." Emma replied, "Very Gryffindor too." she added making the red-haired witch giggle.

The three walked towards the table as Cassie and Pansy stood up and greeted them. Pansy wore an elegant green dress with a slit visible in the side, her hair was curled magnificently. The snake pendant on her necklace was shining above her chest. Very Slytherin.

"Pansy you look stunning!" Emma said as the raven-haired witch smiled and hugged her in greeting, "You look amazing as well, Watson."

Emma turned to Cassie and greeted her with a hug. The Lestrange heiress wore her perfect off-shoulder silver dress, her hair was styled beautifully at the back. "You look perfect!" she said. 

"I know," she said with a smirk, "You as well. You look stunning! You're giving pureblood." she winked.

Ron, Alex, Blaise, and Neville rolled their eyes and chuckled, as they greeted Harry and Emma. The boys were now chatting animatedly just as a blonde girl wearing a blue dress walked towards them and stopped next to Neville. The Gryffindor smiled and hugged her, followed by Harry, and Ron.

"You've made it," said Ron.

"Yes," said Luna as she turned her head towards the girls, Cassie, Pansy and Ginny waved and smiled at her. "Hello, Cassie, Pansy, Ginny, Hermione. May I sit?" She asked, as the girls nodded.

Emma just stared at her.

"When did you came back Luna?" the redhead asked as Luna took a seat next to Emma. 

"Just yesterday. Me and Rolf were having a blast and the Ilvermorny students were very nice," she replied.

"Tell us all about your adventures in Arizona!" Pansy said excitedly as Emma furrowed her brows.

"Yeah, what did you lot find?" Ron followed.

"What's in Arizona? How come I only saw Luna now? Why isn't she at school?" She asked, whispering next to Cassie.

Cassie frowned, "Oh, Luna Lovegood and Rolf Scammander were chosen as Hogwarts Representatives of the TriSchool Magizoology Club." she explained.

Emma furrowed her brows more, "Care to elaborate?" She can't believe she forgot to ask about Luna. Luna of all people!

"It's a club in the school. Magizoology is a study of magical plants and animals, and since Lovegood and Scammander were active members of the said club and had a lot of knowledge about that stuff, they were chosen by Dumbledore to go on a trip to Arizona to study the undiscovered species of Magical Plants and Creatures there. Students from Ilvermorny and Beaxbatons were there also. They were out for two weeks." she said.

"How about Durmstrang?" The muggle actress asked.

"Oh, Durmstrang doesn't have a Magizoology club," she replied. Luna's head turned towards the two, obviously overhearing their exchange, and furrowed her brows, "Why are you asking those Hermione? You were the one who basically told Dumbledore about this, about me and Rolf. You and Draco were one of the reasons why we were chosen,"she began.

Harry, Ron, Neville, Alex, Ginny, and Pansy exchanged worried glances as they listened to their exchange.

"Were you obliviated? Who did it?" Luna asked frantically, making Emma's eyes widen as she shook her head immediately.

"No Luna, I was not obliviated." She began, "I-It's just that . . ." she said as her eyes gazed at her friends.

She sighed and faced the Ravenclaw.

I better tell her, she thought.

"It's just that I am not Hermione," she said.

Luna's eyes grew wide.

The muggle actress frowned and sighed, "Alright, here it goes . . . ."

Chapter Text

The group sat down on the sofa, releasing a tiring smile, and were still giddy from the day's events.

Dan, Rupert, and Matt were facing Hermione and Draco just as Bonnie was sitting beside Hermione and Evanna sat down beside Bonnie.

Matt, Hermione, and Dan chatted about something about the fantastic sights in England and some new Architectures and Structures. Just as Rupert, Evanna, and Bonnie were also discussing some things.

Draco let out a content sight, not bothering to talk to anyone. He was too caught up staring at the brunette next to him. Hermione didn't notice his gaze due to the fact that she was talking animatedly with their new friends. Suddenly Draco Malfoy thought about her again. Who would've thought that the Slytherin Prince had plucked the courage to tell her how he had felt?

It took years for him for that.

First Year

"Hey Granger!" the platinum blonde boy cried at the Slytherin table as he saw his Gryffindor big bushy-haired friend passing by next to their table.

She was chatting with Luna Lovegood on the Ravenclaw table, and as the brunette looked up where the voice came from, she grinned and waved her hands at her friend.

It was the day they went back from their Christmas Holiday, and obviously, they missed each other. The two were exchanging owls nonstop the night before, and clearly couldn't wait to see each other again.

The two haven't got the chance to meet at the Hogwarts Express because Draco's parents sent him off themselves through Hogsmeade.

So upon seeing her friend again, Hermione bid goodbye to Luna and walked towards the Slytherin. Draco immediately gave her a big hug.

The two eleven-year-olds laughed and pulled apart as they smiled, "How are you Malfoy?" she asked.

The Slytherin gave her a grin and replied, "I'm brilliant, you?"

"I'm great! I've missed my parents so much, my Dad took us ice skating." She beamed.

Draco just grinned at her. "I've missed you, you know." he pouted making the brunette laugh.

"I've missed you too!" she said, pinching his cheeks and turning to greet her other Slytherin friends.

Second Year

"I can't believe it! I'm the new Slytherin's seeker!!" Draco jumped, beaming in front of Hermione who giggled at his actions as she clapped her hands.

"That's great! Congratulations Draco, now there's a reason why I'd watch Quidditch."

Draco stopped jumping and grinned at her. "Potter too made it as Gryffindor's seeker." He said. "Harry and I will have a match against each other this weekend. You'll be watching two of your friends, mind you." He pointed out.

Hermione grinned, "The more reason why I'll watch, right?" she said.

Draco Malfoy chuckled and dropped his arms around her shoulder as they walked around the courtyard.

Draco was already sporting his Quidditch Robes and was holding up his broomstick in his other hand.

"Your broom looks different than the others I saw in the game last year," Hermione said, noticing the modernized black broomstick Draco was holding.

"Oh this, it's the new Nimbus 2000." he smirked, "Father gave it to me as a gift. When he got the news last night that I made it to the team, he immediately sent the latest broom. He even sponsored the team, all of us got this thing." He added.

Hermione just smiled. "And Harry also got one, as a gift too." he continued.

"I heard his Dad gave him a new one?" Hermione asked.

"Oh yeah, he did. So Potter over there has two now," he said as he rolled his eyes.

Hermione just laughed at that. "Looks like I'll be cheering two seekers tomorrow."

Draco eyed her with amusement and smirked, "But you'll be cheering me more, yeah?"

"You've got Cassie and Pansy already to cheer you!" She laughed as she saw Draco rolling his eyes, "But of course, I'll join along too. But don't expect me to be in the Slytherin stands though, I'm still a Gryffindor."

The Platinum blonde chuckled, "Of course, you're my Gryffindor, Granger."

Third Year

"Don't try me, Malfoy!" Hermione said, fuming mad at the laughing platinum blonde in front of her.

"Oh come on Granger, I was only playing around," he said, raising both his hands in a mock surrender.

"It doesn't mean that it's April Fools, you'll prank me like that! I swear to you, it was not funny!" she exclaimed.

Students were now gathering around them in the courtyard, eyeing them with amusement as they watched the Slytherin and the Gryffindor bickering.

Harry, Ron, Ginny, Neville, and Luna watched them and were worried for Malfoy, given that they'd seen Hermione mad before, as Cassie, Blaise, and Pansy also fought the urge not to laugh.

"I told him it was a wrong move," Harry whispered to his friends as Cassie smirked with that.

"He'll never listen. Now he's going to face Granger's wrath."

They laughed.

Draco Malfoy was given the idea from Fred and George about a muggle thing called  April Fools,  that they would prank around the whole day.

He thought It'd be a good laugh when he cast a temporary blindness charm on Hermione for books. Whenever she opens a book, and no matter how many times she flicks the pages, no text will appear.

It was a total nightmare for the bookworm.

"Oh that's it, I had enough of you." She said, pointing her wand towards him, and with some complicated waves of her wand, Malfoy spun around uncontrollably and turned into an albino ferret.

The students laughed at the sight, including their friends, Cassie even couldn't help but laugh at him.

The ferret looked utterly confused as Hermione found herself smirking, she pointed her wand again and turned Draco back into human form.

The Malfoy heir was scarlet red now out of embarrassment as he saw the students still laughing at him.

He glared at Hermione, who was smirking and crossing her arms at him as he pointed his wand at her and said,  "Densaugeo!"  seconds later, Hermione felt her front teeth getting heavier.

There was a loud gasp from the crowds as she quickly conjured a mirror and looked at herself from the reflection.

Her teeth were horribly large! She looked like a beaver! She casted a counter spell at herself as her teeth slowly went back to normal.

She glared at the platinum blonde Slytherin, "Levicorpus!" she exclaimed as she pointed her wand towards him.

Just then, Draco was high in the air, upside down, dangling above. His grey eyes went large as he struggled in the invisible grasp, unable to cast a spell.

"Granger put me down!" He yelled.

"No way!" she retorted.

The students were just watching the two exchange like a tennis tournament, "You started it!" she pointed out.

"When I get down, I swear I'm going to turn you into a beaver and drown you in the black lake 'till the Giant Squid eats you!"

Hermione just rolled her arms, still annoyed as she glared at him, "Well I'm going to turn you back into a ferret and give you to Buckbeak for his dinner! I heard they'd make a fine dinner!"

"Will we stop them or just watch them fight?" Ron asked as they stared at their friends.

Harry shrugged, "I don't know about you but this is the most interesting thing I ever witnessed since Hagrid took us riding Buckbeak."

Draco was about to retort just as McGonagall's voice came.

The whole students kept quiet as they saw their Professor, eyes narrowing at the two Students. Hermione and Draco's eyes grew large.

McGonagall stared at the hanging boy in front of her, "Pray tell Mr. Malfoy, what are you doing?" she asked sternly.

Draco slightly flinched at her voice and gulped, "Hermione hexed me." He said making Hermione's eyes glare at him.

"He started it! He pranked me." she retorted.

Draco glared at her, "You transformed me into a ferret!" He hissed.

"You hexed my teeth!" she exclaimed.

"You did this!" he countered, gesturing at himself still afloat.

"You cursed my eyes!" she replied.

McGonagall furrowed her brows at the exchange, "That's enough!" She said, making the two quiet.

She took her wand and slowly made Draco come back from the ground. "50 points from Gryffindor and Slytherin for this behavior." She began, making Hermione sigh in disappointment but still glaring at the Slytherin.

"This is all your fault." She mouthed at him.

Draco just rolled his eyes at her.

"Now, You two. Headmaster's office. Detention. Now! " McGonagall said that the two sheepishly went back to the castle as McGonagall followed their tracks.

Harry, Ron, Neville, Luna, Cassie, Pansy and Blaise exchanged glances. "Now they're in trouble."

Ron just grimaced and let out a low whistle.

Fourth Year

"Good bye Her-my-ownee." the Bulgarian said, pulling her into a hug, making the brunette laugh.

"Good. You got it! Well done Victor." She beamed, clapping as they pulled away.

"I'll miz you, I'll write to you." he said as he left.

Hermione waved goodbye and turned around, facing a scowling Malfoy.

Hermione rolled her eyes as she giggled, "Don't be bitter. He just came by to say bye." She pointed out.

"I'm never going to play Quidditch again." He muttered, glaring at the back of Victor Krum.

Hermione watched him incredulously and smirked, "Really? And what if you'll play in front of tons of people?"

He scoffed, "As if that's going to happen. I'm not like him." He hissed.

Hermione frowned at that, "Don't be stupid, and stop being jealous of Victor, he's just a friend. You're my best friend." Draco frowned at that.

"I'll tell you what, I'm going to find a way to make you play Quidditch Playoffs," she said, trying to make him smile.

Draco smirked at that knowing that she was just saying that to make him feel better, "Uh huh sure Granger, as if you're going to make  that  happen."

"And what if I can?" She asked, crossing her arms.

Draco rolled his eyes and tugged the side of his lips, much to the brunette's satisfaction. "Okay, whatever." He said.

"I'm serious Malfoy!"

Draco looked at her as If she was crazy but decided to play along.

He smirked, "Fine fine. Promise?" He asked.

Hermione smiled, "Promise."

Fifth Year

"Oi Granger!"

The brunette immediately turned around and saw her best friend running towards her, a grin planted on his handsome pale face.

The people from the train were looking at them with interest. It was the day they went back from the Christmas Holidays, Hermione was about to walk inside their compartment to follow her friends just as a voice from a certain Slytherin was heard.

"Hey Dra—" she was cut off when she met his tight embrace, Malfoy spun her around making the brunette erupt in laughter, "Wow, someone missed me." She muttered as Draco pulled himself out of his embrace, he locked his stormy gray eyes on her chocolate brown orbs as he smiled.

"I did it! I passed my OWLs! All with the highest marks!" he beamed, giving her a wide smile. Hermione felt proud and grinned back, "That's great! Me too!" She said.

Draco grinned and placed his arms around her shoulders, "I know." He muttered making the brunette smile.

They just received their results over the holidays and swore to each other before the break that they will not reveal their grades until class started again.

"And hey," Draco continued as he faced her, "Did you like the present I gave you?" He asked, rather anxiously.

The brunette grinned and hugged his waist, "Definitely! I'm wearing it, see." She raised her hand and showed him her wrist, which was dangled by a beautiful silver charm bracelet.

It contained a miniature book, a heart, and a dragon. "But you seriously did place a dragon huh?" She laughed as Draco nodded with a smirk.

"So you will never forget me and whenever you look at it, I'll be on your mind." He winked making the Gryffindor's heart flutter but quickly making it at ease as she rolled her eyes and smiled.

"I can never forget you, you idiot." she stated, "Thank you for this. I loved it."

Draco's heart swelled at he saw Hermione's warm smile. He platinum blonde pinched her cheeks lightly as he chuckled, "Good to hear it. Now let's get inside, the train's starting to move." he said as the two made their way towards their compartment.

Sixth Year

"So Pansy, have you found what you're going to buy Blaise for your anniversary yet?" Hermione asked as the ebony-haired Slytherin nodded with a smile.

"Yes, I considered about your suggestion on watches. Blaise has tons of accessories but I rarely see him wearing a watch." she pointed out.

"I know he's planning something for us tomorrow night. But of course, I don't want that he'll be doing everything on his own though. I'm planning some things  too  on my own for us." She added, winking, making the brunette giggle, "Thanks, Hermione." She said as the brunette smiled at her warmly.

"Well that'll be interesting, and for the record, you're welcome," Hermione said, laughing softly.

"I'm still worried about Cassie though, Ginny told me earlier that she caught her crying near the balcony. Nott was with her, I reckon they talked again. Ginny and Harry didn't disturb them so they walked towards the other side and avoided their moment." she stated with a frown making the Pansy frown the same.

"I know that Nott still loves her, it's just that Cassie's a stubborn girl. But I'm sure they'll make up again.  Hopefully ." Pansy said, "They always fight, it's such a shame." She frowned.

"Well, I think that he—" she continued but paused suddenly, creases forming in her forehead as her ears perked.

Hermione nodded, looking as equally confused.

"I heard it too," she said, and they stood in silence, waiting for another note of the mysterious sound.

After a moment, Hermione opened her mouth to comment but was interrupted as a large pebble bounced off her nose and dropped onto the floor.

"Hey!" She exclaimed, clamping both hands over her nose.

"Sorry!" called a low voice from the courtyard, and Hermione leaned over the railing to identify the source.

"Malfoy?" she said, internally groaned.

Two stories below her, Draco was standing beside Harry and Ron, who happened to possess some armful of small stones that she assumed would serve as ammunition.

Harry and Ron exchanged glances and turned to their blonde friend with a jeering smirk. Draco sent them a glare as the two Gryffindors dropped the stones from their hands.

"Hermione!" cried Harry.

"Malfoy wants you!" Ron continued as the two jerked their thumbs at the Slytherin between them.

Draco aimed his both elbows on his sides precisely between Ron and Harry's ribs as they gave a howl of pain and laughed in chorus, clutching their side.

"To come down, to come down!" Harry immediately said, "We would've said that!" Ron commented.

"Idiots." Hermione heard Pansy say with a chuckle.

The Gryffindor brunette smiled down at them as her eyes met his mesmerizing grey eyes.

Two hours later . . .

"Y-you . . ." Draco mumbled, looking up with admiring eyes, and Hermione laughed.

"I told you, Merlin Draco! We've already established that, didn't we?"

"But it was like two years ago! And I thought you were joking!" He exclaimed, his eyes still showing her full admiration.

Hermione shrugged and grinned. "I haven't forgotten that you know." She pointed out.

"Granger, go brush your teeth because I want to kiss you!" Draco exclaimed quite boorishly and, though Hermione knew he was jesting, she blushed furiously as she self-consciously ran her tongue over the front enamel of her teeth.

Draco, meanwhile, was still in the throws of gratitude. "Ha! This is brilliant! This is amazing! This . . . This is . . . hell, Hermione, why?"

Hermione just smiled, rolling her eyes, "I promised you I would remember? I always keep my word you know." She reminded, still smiling at his happiness.

Draco just stared at her with widened eyes, the Ministry and the Quidditch team's letter, was still clutched tightly in his hand.

Hermione shared his gaze, still smiling.

"You're going to do great Draco!" She said excitedly. "— And all of us, all your friends and your families will be in the front row, watching you play."

She knows how Draco loves Quidditch. So with her connections with the best seeker in the world, Victor Krumm, she wrote a letter for his team asking if Draco could play in one game during their game this weekend here in England against the Chudley Cannons.

The Quidditch Season just started and Victor happily agreed and gave Draco one opportunity to substitute him in one round of the game.

Hermione stared at her best friend and was about to say something about his eyes going to bulge out any time soon but was stopped when she felt Draco's strong arms around her and hoisted her up, spinning her around.

The Gryffindor laughed with that, "Oi Malfoy! Put me down!"

Draco did what she'd asked, he faced her, grey eyes staring at her brown orbs and he cupped her cheeks and grinned, "You know that I love you, right?"

Hermione's heart swelled with that.

"And I, you." she giggled.

"Now, let's go tell our friends the big news shall we?" she added.

Draco nodded and placed his arm over her best friend's shoulder, as the two walked towards the Great Hall.

"Whooo! Granger you're the best!"

Seventh Year

"Congratulations to the both of you!" Narcissa grinned as she hugged the two students in front of her.

Narcissa and Hermione were having tea that afternoon in Malfoy Manor just as Draco walked in and interrupted their moment, and when the Malfoy heir was about to leave, two owls flew towards them and landed two Hogwarts letters at the table.

It turns out Hermione got appointed as Head Girl and Draco as the Head Boy.

Narcissa Malfoy was beyond proud and happy at the same time and gave them both a hug and a kiss.

Draco let out a groan as he wiped out the imaginary lipstick stain on his cheek as he stared at her smiling mother

Narcissa's ebony eyes watched the two like the proud mother she was.

"The letter also clearly states that we get to have our own dorm," Hermione stated as she gave Draco a raise of her eyebrow.

"That's interesting." He said, "— but I don't want to though. I'd rather stay in the Slytherin common rooms just like the usual considering this'll be our last year in Hogwarts. I want to spend more time with my housemates and my friends." He declared, silently wishing he didn't. Having a whole dormitory with Granger would be . . . interesting.

Hermione nodded in agreement, "My thoughts too exactly." she said, also thinking the same thing.

"Great minds think alike." He smirked.

"How about we tell Professor Dumbledore our opinion on that and can still keep the room for our own benefits and our friends' whenever we need it." She suggested a sly smirk tugged on her lips. 

Draco broke a grin. Now, that is an idea.

"Perfect."

"Hey Malfoy, you still there?" a voice from Rupert came into reality, making Draco snap himself out of his reverie.

He looked flushed and faced his friends as his eyes landed on the concerned-looking brunette next to him, "Are you alright?" she asked.

Draco just smiled at her, "I was just thinking." He replied.

"About what?" She pushed on. "About us," he smirked, "— about us ," he repeated, wiggling his eyebrows playfully.

Hermione felt her cheeks warm, "Please stop those cheesy lines, I hate that." she said.

Draco chuckled and pulled her closer from the waist, "I know you love it." He muttered in reply.

Hermione just hugged his waist in response as Draco planted a soft kiss on her hair.

Dan, Rupert, and Matt broke into fake vomits as Evanna and Bonnie giggled like teenage girls, "Awe cute!" Bonnie said as Rupert stood up and grabbed each of his friends' hands to stand up.

"GROUP HUG!" he announced, interrupting Draco and Hermione's moment, hugging them.

Dan, Matt, Evanna, and Bonnie laughed and followed him, hugging them also.

"Oi! Get off! We're suffocating!" Draco cried as their laughter became louder.

Seconds later, their sight suddenly got blocked, seeing nothing but white light, as if they were blinded by the gleam.

With a pop, the five muggle actors along with the two Hogwarts students disappeared in an instant.

Chapter Text

Everyone was in shock.

No one dared to move with the scene as the white light was gone and their sight was back.

Tom and Emma were frozen to their spot as they exchanged glances, with wide eyes and their jaws dropped.

They couldn't believe what they just saw.

Even Dumbledore and Grindelwald were speechless, their invention failed, again. Not only did Tom and Emma stay but  some were transported back into their world.

Draco eventually groaned now and cried, "Okay enough with the hugging!" the muggle actors chuckled and pulled themselves out of their group hug.

Everyone can also hear Hermione's laughter but is suddenly frozen as she sees them.

Harry, Ron, Neville, Luna, and Ginny opened their mouths in shock as they stared at the people in front of them who looked just like them, literally . Meanwhile, Cassie, Blaise, Alex, and Pansy stared at the Gryffindors and back at the actors from time to time, jaw dropped.

"What is the meaning of this?" Cassie started, making Draco's head snap towards her. The Malfoy heir broke into a relieved sigh as he saw his raven-haired cousin, he immediately stood up and hugged her. "Cassie! Thank Merlin!" he cried as Cassie also said, "Draco? Oh Salazar you're finally back!"

The rest of the Slytherins hugged him muttering welcoming words.

Hermione's watery eyes gazed towards her fellow Gryffindors, Harry gave her a small smile making the brunette jump out of her place and rush into his arms, Ginny sniffed as she also hugged them, followed by Ron, Luna, and Neville. "We missed you Hermione!" they said.

"I'm so happy to see you guys! I thought that I'll never going to see you again!" the brunette cried.

Across of the scene, Tom, Emma, Dan, Bonnie, Evanna, Matt, and Rupert stared at each other for a moment and rushed towards each other's arms, hugging everyone.

"I thought I'd never going to see you lot again!" Tom began.

"We missed you so much!" followed Emma.

They pulled out of each other's embrace as they wiped the tears in their eyes, "H-how'd we get here?" Dan muttered incredulously as his eyes roamed around the place and the people surrounding them.

"Are they really —?"  He didn't finish when Tom nodded.

"Yep, they are." He said as he jerked his thumb at the Gryffindors and Slytherins.

"If I may," a voice came, as he cleared his throat, making all eyes look at him, "I think this is a good start, at least we know the stone worked, just not like the thing we expected." Grindelwald began. Dumbledore and Grindelwald stood up and gave them an apologetic smile, "Give us some time and we'll fix this before you go back to Hogwarts." their Headmaster said, "I think I know now how to make all of this right." he added.

"Alright Professor," Emma replied giving them a small smile.

"See you soon." Pansy continued as the two wizards made their way outside the room.

When the door clicked shut, a fuss was immediately heard in the room.

"Who the bloody hell are they?!" Alex began, pointing his finger at the muggles.

"Why do they look like us?!" Ron continued for them as Cassie rolled her eyes and smacked the two upside the head.

"Are you two daft? They're clearly the muggle version of Potter," she pointed her finger at Dan, "You, Weasley." at Rupert, "Weaslette," at Bonnie, "Lovegood," at Evanna, "and Longbottom." at Matt. Then her eyes flicked at her two muggle friends, "— that explains Tom and Emma being Hermione and Draco. Idiots." she added, rubbing the temples of her head.

"Cassie has a point," Blaise remarked as Pansy nodded.

"Oh, so this must be Cassie." Dan started making the ebony-haired witch look at him with a raise of her brow.

"How did you know? Last time I heard, I was not part of that book of yours." She asked.

Dan smiled, "Draco told us about you of course."

Cassie flicked her eyes towards his cousin, who just shrugged and smiled, "Wait—" she began, "Why aren't you still in your body?" she asked as she noticed Draco's hair was still not his and Hermione also. And as if on cue, Emma, Tom, Hermione, and Draco were surrounded by the same white light, and seconds later the light vanished.

"What the bloody hell was that?" Tom asked as Emma looked at him.

"What are you staring at?" He asked her as Emma touched her hair and face.

"I'm back in my body again!" She beamed, "— and you as well!"

"I'm me again!" Hermione said as she twirled around her black gown, "Is this the dress Narcissa got me? Wow, it's beautiful."

Emma smiled at her, "It is, isn't it?"

The two Hermiones smiled at each other.

"You're beautiful," Draco muttered as he placed her arm around Hermione's waist and kissed her cheeks lovingly.

Their friends stared at them in bewilderment as they heard a groan at the corner, which came from Dan, Rupert, and Matt.

"Not again!" Rupert exclaimed.

"Those two haven't stopped snogging since they got together!" Matt continued.

"Oi, get a room!" followed by Dan.

Evanna and Bonnie just rolled their eyes at the boys but smiled nevertheless, "I am positively shipping Dramione!" squealed Evanna and Bonnie giggled in agreement.

Cassiopeia was wide-eyed and later broke into a grin, followed by her friends.

"Finally!" Blaise and Alex cheered as they high-fived.

"It took Malfoy to be stuck in the muggle world just to pluck some courage? Wow." Ginny countered slowly applauding at the blonde Slytherin as Draco rolled his grey eyes at her.

Harry and Ron snickered but faced Malfoy saying, "Oi Malfoy, we already talked about this alright?" Ron began. "One hurt on Hermione's hair, you're a dead man." Harry continued as Neville and Luna snickered.

"Oh please," Draco replied but faced Hermione smiling at her, "I have no intentions of letting her go, let alone hurting her." He said, giving her a warm smile which made her heart flutter.

Hermione stood up with her tiptoes and kissed him briefly on the lips.

Tom and Emma's jaw dropped and exchanged glances, "Wait wait wait stop," Emma said as all of their eyes were facing her, "You two kissed?" she said incredulously as her hands flew towards her lips, "— with our lips?" she continued as she faced Tom who simply smirked at her.

"Oh come to think of it Em, we did kiss before you know." he pointed out making the other laugh softly at them.

"Not the point you idiot!" Emma said, narrowing her eyes at him, "That was ages ago, and what if people saw you two," she said as she faced Draco and Hermione.

Draco just smirked at her which was weird for her considering it looked so much like Tom's.

"Don't worry Watson, we were extra cautious," he answered as Hermione nodded.

"You just kissed right?" Emma asked once more, shuddering at the afterthought.

Hermione blushed as her friends snickered, "Of course!" she blurted out.

Emma let out a sigh of relief. Draco smirked at Hermione, "Hermione here doesn't want to do it.  Especially when it's not my  body." he informed making Hermione blush even more and nudge his side with her elbows. "No offense Felton." He said, smirking.

Tom smirked back, "None taken."

"That was so weird!" Alex muttered as he watched Draco and Tom.

"No! Two Malfoys! Everyone run for your lives!" Ron exclaimed as the group laughed at him.

"He really is you Rups." Draco chuckled, earning a clasp at the shoulders of Tom.

"Absolutely like him," he said as they laughed.

"Oi may we introduce ourselves now?" Blaise began making the others chuckle. "Blaise Zabini, the one and only." the handsome Italian wizard began as he bowed and winked.

"Pansy Parkinson."

"Cassiopeia Lestrange," Cassie smirked.

"Ginny Weasley," said the redhead.

"Ron Weasley,"

"Harry Potter," making the actors grin.

"Neville Longbottom."

"Luna Lovegood."

"Alexander Black." said the handsome Black heir.

"I'm Daniel Radcliffe."

"Rupert Grint."

"Evanna Lynch."

"Bonnie Wright."

"Matthew Lewis." the muggle actors and actresses said making the wizards and witches smile at them.

Everyone faced their Doppelgangers, excluding Cassiopeia, Alex, Blaise, and Pansy of course, who just watched the scene with amusement. Tom, Emma, Draco, and Hermione smiled at each other, "Thanks for playing us well." Hermione began, giving them a smile of gratitude.

"Your books and movies were fantastic. I was utterly impressed." Draco said giving them a grin.

Tom grinned and clasped his shoulder, "You too Malfoy. You have a great world here. Great friends and family!" he said making the platinum blonde smile.

"As do you." he retorted, "Some fans you've got and a girlfriend also." He snickered. "And hey, I heard you played Quidditch . . . ."

Hermione and Emma on the other hand just watched Tom and Draco's exchange as they smiled at each other, "You have a beautiful world here." Emma began.

"You as well Emma." said Hermione, "Even though your version of the story of our world was entirely wrong, it was still played amazing. You did well, all of you." she continued giving the brunette a warm smile. "Thanks, Hermione" she smiled. "I'm glad I gave you justice. You're the only critique that matters" They both laughed.

"Listen all of you lot," Cassiopeia announced making all eyes gaze towards her, "I think it's time for all of us to head back to our table. They might get suspicious."

"But we can't come, people will find it weird seeing a double us," Rupert expressed.

"Yeah, we'll be suspected." Matt piped in making Cassie smirked at them.

"Boys, maybe you forgot, we have magic. "

With a wave of her wand, Hermione cast a charm on them. "I knew that this'll come in handy someday. This charm will give the people excluding us an illusion that you may look different in their eyes, but in our eyes, you're still you," she explained. "Read this spell at the Restricted Section." She smirked to herself.

"Brilliant!"

"Amazing!" the muggles chorused.

Emma smiled at her, "That's why I loved Hermione's character so much." She giggled making the brunette wink at her.

Draco took his wand, "I missed this." He muttered before smirking, "Accio Robes." he said and moments later, some extra dress robes were levitated in front of them.

"Hurry up and get dressed you lot." He said as Dan, Rupert, and Matt grinned and took some robes to dress. "Take the loo guys and hurry up," said Harry as the three left.

Cassie smiled and took hers saying, "Accio Dresses!" and two floor-length gowns levitated in front of Bonnie and Evanna.

"Thanks, Cassie!" They squealed. Evanna took the silver one while Bonnie took the ebony one.

"You're welcome. There's another loo over there, so get change, both of you," she said, smiling as the two muggle actresses rushed towards the loo.

Hermione laughed, "Why'd you make them do that? When I can do this." she faced Emma and muttered a complicated spell, but paused, "Wait, Cass summon a dress for her to wear please." she said.

The Lestrange heiress smiled and summoned a green key-holed neck style emerald green floor-length dress which had a slit on the side.

Hermione smiled at her before casting a complicated spell and immediately the dress fit inside Emma perfectly.

The actress gasped in excitement and twirled around. "It's gorgeous! Thank you." She beamed.

Pansy walked towards her and pointed her wand towards her as she muttered a charm, making Emma's short hair into soft curls.

"You looked very Slytherin," Cassie said.

Draco chuckled, nodding in agreement.

"Agreed." Ginny piped in and gave her a magical makeover.

"But she will always be a Gryffindor." They heard Ron comment from behind as Neville and Harry chuckled and nodded in agreement.

Draco and Tom smirked at each other as Draco summoned his other robes for Tom to wear. Hermione helped him by casting her spell again making the robes wear into Tom with a single flick.

Minutes later Dan, Rupert, and Matt walked towards them, wearing robes much to Draco's amusement, he flicked his wand and did their hairstyles.

The three muggle actors grinned at him. Bonnie and Evanna followed suit, wearing dresses.

Emma smiled at her friends, "You two looked gorgeous!" she said as Evanna and Bonnie smiled at her.

"You look stunning too Em."

Alex cleared his throat as he opened the door, "Shall we?" he began as the group nodded. Alex escorted Cassie, Harry was with Ginny, Pansy and Blaise, Neville and Luna, Evanna and Matt, Dan and Bonnie, Draco and Hermione followed, and Tom and Emma also.

Rupert and Ron exchanged glances and shrugged, "Looks like we got no partners for tonight." Rupert began.

"Actually my girlfriend's up there but I'm happy to escort you twin," Ron said, earning a laugh from Rupert.

The two link arms like long-lost brothers, laughing as they went outside the guest room.

Chapter Text

The group headed back towards the ballroom. Hermione's chocolate brown eyes and Draco's stormy grey eyes roamed around the place as the Malfoy heir let out a wolf whistle, "Well, my parents yet again, outdone the place." he muttered as Hermione looked up and smiled at him.

"Yes, yes they did," she said making Draco grip her tight even more, releasing a grin.

Dan, Rupert, Matt, Evanna, and Bonnie on the other hand were awestruck. Their eyes roamed around the place like they were in some sort of a trance, a dream.

"This is so magical."

"Amazing."

"Are those real bats?"

"I can't believe this is all real."

"Bloody Hell. I'm out of words."

Emma and Tom exchanged small smiles as they watched their friends gawking at the place, and then they heard Cassie speak beside them, "Don't gawk like that. People will get suspicious considering you lot are very unfamiliar to them right now."

"Draco? Who are these friends of yours?"

"Yes Cissy, I can't seem to recall meeting them before."

The group froze at their spots as they slowly turned around to see the two Malfoys standing beside each other, eyeing them curiously.

Draco immediately snapped his head towards his parents and let out a relieved sigh, he really did miss them, terribly. For the past few days, he had been thinking that he might not be able to see the two of them again.

Instinctively, he walked towards them and let out a smile as his eyes began to glisten. Lucius and Narcissa stared at their son for a moment and exchanged looks, "Son, are you alright?" Lucius began, clasping his hand at Draco's shoulders.

The Malfoy heir just nodded and embraced his mother, Narcissa, who was beyond shock, just let her son hug her and patted his back softly as Draco kissed his mother's temple. "I missed you." He muttered at them.

Hermione couldn't contain the swelling of her heart at what she saw, with her friends smiling at the sight while Dan, Rupert, Bonnie, Matt, Evanna, Tom, and Emma were awestruck.

Considering they were witnessing the softness moment of Draco Malfoy, it was a sight to behold indeed. "I didn't expect this," Dan muttered at their friends, as the muggle celebrities nodded in response. "Draco's a family guy, quite a different person I assume you lot once knew," whispered Harry, Dan nodded at that and the rest smiled.

Draco pulled himself away and gave them an uneasy smile. Narcissa and Lucius still shared the same odd looks at their son just as the Malfoy heir cleared his throat, "Mother, Father," he began, "This is Dan, Rupert, Matt, Bonnie, Evanna, Emma, and Tom." he said, introducing them one by one. "They're from Ilvermorny, Luna introduced them to us but me, Alex and Cassie met Tom and Emma back in Paris last summer and we decided to invite them here along with their friends."

Draco's words flew from his mouth casually, earning a convincing nod from his parents.

"Well," Lucius began as he faced the muggle actors, studying them one by one. The seven celebrities just looked at Lucius Malfoy nervously but Hermione just gave them a reassuring nod as if telling them to calm down, "I hope you enjoy this evening, all of you."

Tom cleared his throat and smiled at him, "Thank you, sir." He said making the Older Malfoy nod at him in response and a small smile.

As Narcissa and Lucius Malfoy were about to leave, Draco caught his mother's hand, "Do you want some wine, Mother?" he offered.

The Malfoy woman smiled at her son in amusement and squeezed his hand, "Dear, I'm afraid not. Maybe you forgot that your younger sibling won't like that." she said, earning a chuckle from Lucius.

The two left with smiling faces, leaving their dumbfounded son - jaw dropped and mouth agape.

Hermione placed a hand on his shoulder softly, "Draco?" she began.

The Malfoy heir just stared at her then at her friends. Cassie and Alex were watching him with amusement, urging themselves not to snicker at their cousin's poor state.

"Wait — my Mother's pregnant?"

Just as the group was casually enjoying their food and drinks - Emma and Hermione were chatting animatedly with one another, Matt, Neville, Luna, Rupert and Dan were talking about magical creatures, Bonnie, Evanna, Ginny and Pansy were discussing muggle outfits, and witches' robes, whilst Draco, Tom, Cassie and Blaise were chatting on their own -just then Alex went back to their table and who was grinning widely.

"Why are you smiling like an idiot?" asked Cassie as she wiped her mouth with a handkerchief.

Alex just rolled his eyes at her and faced Tom and Draco, "I've just been informed that it's the perfect time to start the program."

Tom and Draco shared a look and then faced the Black heir once more, "What do you mean by the program?" Draco asked.

Alex shrugged at his cousin and pointed at Tom who was smiling sheepishly at the platinum blonde, "Well you see, days before the break started, your Mother owled - saying about a program which you and your cousins would come up.

The girls -" he gestured Cassie, "- suggested a dance, but I got another idea." he said.

Draco stared at him incredulously and raised his brow, "What was it then?" He pushed on.

Tom rubbed the back of his neck with that and smiled at him, "I would sing," he began, "—but now that you're here, you will have to sing." he pointed out.

Draco was taken aback as if he just saw a Hippogriff dancing in front of him, "Wait - what?" He bellowed, facing Cassie,- "Did you tell them about that night?" he asked, narrowing his stormy grey eyes into slits at his cousin.

Cassie just simply rolled her eyes, "I did not." She answered, "They did." She continued, gesturing Blaise and Alex who gulped and faced Draco with a sheepish smile.

"I'm going to kill you both." he mouthed at the two Slytherins then he faced Tom who was quite intimidated by his doppelgänger, "—and you," he pointed out, "What in the Salazar's name were you thinking and suggesting some things like that? Singing? Are you kidding me? I rather be kissed by a dragon!"

Hermione and Emma overheard their chat and faced the two. "What are you blubbering about there Malfoy?" Emma asked as her eyes darted towards Tom who was on the verge of laughing.

Hermione eyed her boyfriend.

Draco scoffed and faced the muggle actress, "Well Watson, this friend of yours thinks it'll be a grand idea to see me sing." He muttered, eyes narrowing making Emma and Hermione giggle.

"Oh you'll do fine. I heard you sang in front of your classmates, what's the difference." Emma said as Hermione nodded in agreement, "Yeah, you sing just fine Draco." Hermione pointed out earning a look from Draco.

"No. I will not do it," he said sternly.

"You won't do what?" Dan asked, "Yeah, what are you talking about over there?" followed Harry.

Draco groaned.

"Malfoy will sing tonight." Emma answered for him, earning another glare from the Slytherin.

Hermione laughed at that, "Yeah, but he's being dramatic over here. Will you guys help out convincing him to go?" she said as the group snickered at him.

"We'd love to," Rupert smirked.

Draco looked at them one by one, and sneered, "I will not do it. End of the conversation."

"Oh Merlin," grumbled the Malfoy heir as he walked towards the podium where the live band was. "Tell me again why I'd agreed." He groaned as he faced his newly found friend, who also glared at him.

"Let's see . . . well, Hermione blackmailed you, and Emma kind of black-mailed me too." He muttered under his breath but just enough for Draco to hear. "Trust me Malfoy, I don't like this idea also. I'm beginning to regret this."

Draco shot him a look, "You should." He said, "This is all your idea." 

As the two reached the platform Draco's eyes were roaming around the crowd, he spotted his family up front, all his cousins, uncles, and aunts, and there his parents who were smiling excitedly at him. Then his stormy grey eyes found the table where his friends were located. His eyes darted towards Hermione's golden brown eyes, who were smiling at him widely as if giving him encouragement and support just like earlier when he sang in front of the muggle crowds, but it didn't help. This was way different than earlier.

"You ready?" he heard Tom ask as the muggle actor handed him a microphone and guitar, twin of his own.

"Where'd you get this?" Draco asked him, as he took the mic and spare guitar from his hand.

Tom just shrugged and pointed at the band behind him.

"What are we playing again?" Draco asked hesitantly at his friend, who just grinned at him.

"Oh just a classic Beatles song."

Tom ushered him to sit down, as the two of them positioned their guitars. The muggle actor began to strum, praying to whoever God Draco believed in that the wizard would catch up with whatever he'd be playing. 

"To lead a better life, I need my love to be here . . . " he paused and watched Draco, the Malfoy heir perk his brow and let out a small smile, he knew that song, then he strummed along. 

"Here, making each day of the year. Changing my life with a wave of her hand. Nobody can deny that there's something there. There, running my hands through her hair. Both of us think how good it can be. Someone is speaking, but she doesn't know he's there . . ." Both of them sang as their guitar strum harmonized with each other. 

Tom's face immediately lit up, "I want her everywhere. And if she's beside me I know I need never care. But to love her is to need her everywhere . . . " his eyes flickered towards Emma.

The platinum blonde hesitantly opened his mouth but as he caught Hermione's golden brown once more, he began to sing his part ". . . Knowing that love is to share. Each one believing that love never dies. Watching their eyes and hoping I'm always there."

Tom gave him a wide smile and then the two sang together, "I want her everywhere. And if she's beside me I know I need never care. But to love her is to need her everywhere . . ."

Everyone was mesmerized by their guitar skill and the harmony of their voices together. 

Then Draco sang, as he winked at Hermione, "Knowing that love is to share . . . Each one believing that love never dies . . . Watching their eyes and hoping I'm always there . . . "

Tom continued with a wide smile on his face, "I will be there . . . And everywhere . . . Here, there and everywhere"

As the song ended, the two let out a satisfying sigh as the crowds clapped and cheered. Lucius and Narcissa along with Draco's relatives were grinning and clapping, some Hogwarts students were found whistling and cheering. Their friends were clapping also, Hermione and Emma let out a grin at the two as Blaise, Alex, Dan, Harry, Ron, and Rupert were cheering, "One more! One more!"

Tom gave them a mischievous grin as he faced Draco, who looked at him deadpanned and shook his head in disapproval. "You've got to be kidding me." The Slytherin muttered earning a laugh from Tom who took the microphone and said. "You guys want one more?" he cried as the crowds were cheering in agreement.

Draco glared at Tom and whispered, "You are ruining my reputation, Felton." he said making the muggle actor chuckle, "Am not."

He took the guitar from Malfoy's hands, then he gestured for the band to play another Beatles song, "Come on Draco, don't be such a killjoy." he teased earning another glare from the platinum blonde. Then Tom pointed his finger towards Hermione, Draco followed it and saw the brunette giving him a thumbs up and a flying kiss, making Draco blush.

Tom laughed at the sight. "The things she makes me do," Draco muttered under his breath.

The band started to play the song, a more lively one this time, and Tom immediately sang, "Oh yeah I tell you somethin', I think you'll understand when I say that somethin'. . . I want to hold your hand . . ."

Tom raised a brow at Draco, and soon later the platinum blonde joined in as he faced the crowds with an adoring smile plastered on his face, "I want to hold your hand . . . I want to hold your hand . . ."

Then Draco sang, his stormy grey eyes staring at Hermione's golden brown orbs with adoration, "Oh please say to me . . . You'll let me be your man . . . And please say to me . . . You'll let me hold your hand . . ."

Then Tom joined in, "Now, let me hold your hand . . . I want to hold your hand . . ."

Instinctively, his blue eyes found Emma's, "And when I touch you . . . I feel happy inside. It's such a feelin' that my love . . . I can't hide . . . I can't hide . . . I can't hide . . ."

"Yeah, you got that somethin'. . . I think you'll understand . . . When I say that somethin' . . . I want to hold your hand . . ." then the whole crowd sang along, "I want to hold your hand . . . I want to hold your hand . . ."

Draco winked at Hermione, who was teasingly pushed by Blaise and Alex, Cassie was caught laughing at them and her eyes instantly found the two, as she watched them in amusement, "And when I touch you . . . I feel happy inside. It's such a feelin' that my love . . . I can't hide . . . I can't hide . . . I can't hide . . ."

"Yeah, you got that somethin'. I think you'll understand . . . When I feel that somethin' . . . I want to hold your hand . . . I want to hold your hand . . . I want to hold your hand . . ."

". . . I want to hold your hand . . ."

Cheers and applause erupted in the room as the two mockingly bowed their heads.

Draco immediately got out of the stage and Tom followed suit, a grin plastered on his adoring face as his blue eyes caught Emma.

Draco was immediately wrapped by Hermione's embrace as she said, "Wow, I'm so proud of you." she said, a laughter followed making Draco scowl but instantly faded when the brunette kissed his cheek abruptly.

Tom chuckled at his friend and he walked near towards Emma, who was smiling at him. "Good job. I haven't seen you sing in front of a crowd in ages." She said.

Dan, Rupert, Matt, Bonnie, and Evanna followed and cheered him.

"Nice job mate!"

"That was amazing!"

"You and Draco are a great pair of bloody singers," Alex commented, chuckling.

"You said it, if it wasn't for Hermione's charm people would mistake them as twins." Neville piped in as the others nodded in agreement.

"We weren't affected by the spell so yeah, it still counted as us mistaking them as twins." Dan pointed out, making the group laugh in agreement.

"Uh, Draco?" Cassie informed, poking his cousin's shoulder for attention. The platinum blonde looked at her in question as the ebony haired witch pointed a finger behind them. All of them gazed towards the direction where Cassie was pointing at.
A beautiful brunette witch wearing a greyish-blue floor-length gown — was smiling and waving at them, as she was walking between two other girls in their direction, in Draco's direction specifically.

"Is that Astoria Greengrass?" Hermione whispered as Emma nodded, furrowing her brows in confusion. "What is she doing here?" She asked as all eyes darted towards Tom, including Draco, who was raising a brow at him, "Care to explain, Felton?" he began.

Tom smiled sheepishly at them and rubbed the back of his neck.

"Oh you're in trouble mate." snickered Ron and Harry.

Tom met Emma's disapproving eyes as he gulped at Draco and Hermione's dissatisfied stares.

"Oops."

Chapter Text

Draco stood frozen on the spot as Astoria Greengrass walked towards him.

The group's eyes fell on Hermione, who was furrowing her brows and narrowed her eyes — evidently confused.

"Hi Draco," said Astoria as she stood in front of the platinum blonde.

The Malfoy heir stood awkwardly and let out a small awkward smile, "Er . . . Hello Greengrass?"

"You were great back there." she said, smiling as she curled the tip of her brunette hair, "Uh, thank you"

"You told me a while ago that you'd save me a dance, does the offer still stand?" she asked making Draco freeze once again. "I did?" he asked.

Hermione glared at Tom - who gazed towards Emma and mouthed 'Help'  but the brunette just glared at him and crossed her arms just like Hermione did.

"Boy, you are in trouble," whispered Cassie from behind. The others snickered and watched the scene with amusement.

"Oh come on," Tom began as he eyed his friends, "Are you seriously not going to help me out here?" he said.

Alex and Blaise just shrugged and hid a laugh, "I wouldn't dare get into Hermione's bad side let alone Emma's. So . . . sorry mate." Alex said as Blaise and Neville nodded in agreement.

"Same here."

"Sorry, Tom."

Tom looked at Rupert, Matt, Dan, Harry, and Ron — who also shook their heads and fought the urge to laugh at his state. "Sorry mate, you're on your own now," they said.

Tom internally groaned and faced Draco, who was just staring at Astoria, constantly closing and opening his mouth to say something but he just couldn't find the right words.

Just then, Hermione — who had enough of it, sighed and took Draco's arm, practically dragging him away from the Slytherin girl. "Sorry Astoria, but Draco's off limits now," she said, giving a sickly sweet smile at her.

Emma smirked at that and piped in, "I just heard just now that Draco's asking Hermione for a dance so — Uh, sorry 'bout that."

Astoria's eyes shot up and gazed at Emma, "Do I know you? You look oddly familiar." she pointed out but the muggle actress just shrugged, "I'm not from here." she replied casually.

Astoria just nodded and gazed once again at Draco, who was feeling smug at his girlfriend. His arm snaked towards Hermione's waist and tugged her closer, "Sorry Greengrass." he said.

Astoria just nodded and looked defeated, "Right. It's okay, sorry for disturbing you."

She was about to leave, muttering to her friends a, "Let's go guys." when Tom suddenly called up to her making her gaze towards him immediately, "Wait," he said hesitantly, he felt bad for Astoria. "May  I  dance with you, then?" he asked making all eyes look at him.

Emma, Bonnie and Evanna's brows furrowed at that.

Astoria's face lit up, "You may." she answered.

Tom slowly walked towards her took her hand, and escorted her towards the dance floor.

All eyes left Tom and Astoria and went directly to Emma, who was clearly bewildered. "What just happened?" Draco muttered.

"Wait I'm so confused right now," Bonnie muttered as her eyes darted towards Tom and Astoria dancing and chatting animatedly at each other on the dance floor.

Hermione and Draco decided to dance also, the same goes for Luna and Neville, Pansy and Blaise, Harry and Ginny, Ron and Lavender, and Alex and Daphne.

Rupert, Matt, and Dan were dragged by some unfamiliar girls a while ago and now they're also on the dance floor.

Emma, Bonnie, Cassie, and Evanna rejected some guys saying they're not in the mood to dance, and just sat their, drinking champagne whilst looking at the couples.

"I spotted Tom talking to Astoria back in our common room a few days ago, he mentioned that Greengrass looked awfully like his girlfriend back at the muggle world," Cassie stated, as the three nodded.

"Yeah, Jade Gordon." Bonnie pointed out, "She played Astoria Greengrass in the last movie." she continued. "Yeah, the epilogue scene," Evanna said.

"I don't know why Tom talked to her though, when in fact he knows that she is  not  that Jade girl." said Cassie, "Honestly, he's Draco sometimes, not thinking before acting." she continued, sighing in disapproval.

Emma just kept quiet the whole time. Her brown eyes left Tom and Astoria's and then went gazing towards Hermione and Draco who were talking, Hermione's eyebrow was visibly furrowing and Draco looked defeated, but just then Hermione mouthed something that made Draco's face lit up like Christmas.

"Well, I'm glad they haven't fought."  She thought to herself.

Then she thought again —

Draco and Hermione really did make sense.

The same wit, same intelligence, both were so different yet the same at the same time. Why didn't J.K. Rowling think about this though? Their love story would make Shakespeare a run for his money.

"Hermione and Draco would've worked, but me and Tom won't."  She thought to herself.

Maybe it's not just meant to be.

Maybe there's just set off just to be friends.

Maybe this whole thing was the closure. The sign that tells them it's enough, that the thought of a possibility of them is over.

"You alright there, Watson?" Cassie's voice was heard, making Emma snap out of her reverie and face her.

"I'm fine." She said, giving her a small reassuring smile.

Yet, Evanna, Bonnie, and Cassie were unconvinced. "I know we haven't talked about this for ages Em," Bonnie began with a sigh, "— but can we talk now?"

Emma looked at her friend incredulously, raising a brow, "Whatever do you mean by that Bon?" she asked.

Evanna let out an exasperated sigh, "You know well enough what she's talking about Em." she pointed out.

"And even though I have no clue about your lives, I bloody hell know they're talking about you  and  Felton." piped in Cassie.

Emma stared at the three and sighed in defeat, "There's nothing to talk about —" she said, "—and besides, it'll be pointless."

Bonnie shook her head and crossed her arms, "Okay let's not beat this around the bush now — I know,  we  know there's still going on in that —" she said as she pointed to Emma's heart, "— that involves Tom." she continued.

Cassie and Evanna nodded in agreement. "We can see it Watson, we can see the way you look at him and he, to you," Cassie added.

"You just hate to admit it because one reason is that we all know Tom's off limits now — he has Jade." Evanna reminded.

Emma sighed with that, "That's what I said about this conversation being  pointless. " she pointed out.

"But telling your friends about your feelings will help," Bonnie said.

"You don't need to deny it." Evanna piped in as Cassie and Bonnie nodded in agreement.

Emma just let an exasperated sigh. She was about to say something when a voice was heard from behind — someone who had cleared his throat, making the four of them gaze immediately towards its direction — revealing a handsome-looking Slytherin named as Theodore Nott.

Cassiopeia's eyes narrowed into slits, "Nice timing, Nott." She complained.

Emma was fighting the urge not to snicker, whilst Bonnie and Evanna looked at them with confusion, "Nott was Cassie's past beloved." she whispered at the two, making the Slytherin girl's eyes glare at them.

"He was not." She sneered.

Theodore Nott just rolled his eyes at the sight, "I swear Lestrange, when will that ugly-looking sneer of yours stop? You're not doing your face any favors." he teased making Cassiopeia shoot some dagger looks at him.

"Pray to tell what you're doing here, Nott? You're reeking the atmosphere with your presence." she declared, clearly annoyed.

The Slytherin shrugged and jerked his finger behind, revealing Bellatrix Lestrange smiling and waving at them from the table.

Carina, Selene, and Aurora were giggling behind. Cassiopeia's eyes narrowed at her Mother, "Of course." She muttered under her breath fighting the urge not to curse, let alone hex Nott for following Bellatrix's wishes.

"Your Mother —" Nott was cut off by Cassie with a wave of her hand, she just stood up and narrowed her eyes at him.

"You're lucky my family's here, or else I would've hexed you right here, right now," she grumbled taking his hand and the two made their way toward the dance floor.

"Woah, slow down love, I didn't know you were this excited to dance with me." he laughed making Cassie let go of his hand and face his ex-boyfriend once again, "Don't call me that."

Theo cleared his throat, mentally slapping himself for saying it. "Old habits, I guess."

"Whatever."

"You alright?" Draco said making Hermione's eyes stare at his.

"I'm fine Draco," she said, smiling at him, "It's just that there are a lot of things that are in my head right now. Plus that Astoria incident didn't help at all." She grumbled, making the platinum-blonde boy chuckle at her.

"What?" she asked, staring at him incredulously, "You think it's funny?"

Draco just smiled at her, "You Granger, are really cute when you're jealous." he said.

Hermione rolled her eyes at that, as Draco spun her around, "I am not jealous." she said as she faced him once again.

"Sure you're not." he retorted, rolling his eyes, "—but don't worry," he immediately said as he saw Hermione's glares, "I only have my eyes on you."

The brunette couldn't help but blush and let out a small smile, as she stared at his beloved's  stormy grey eyes, "I missed your eyes, that's one of the things I love about you." she muttered.

"Just my eyes?" Draco asked making the brunette roll her very own, "Idiot. I said  one  of the things I love about you."

The Malfoy heir smirked, "And what are the others?" he asked.

Hermione just let her soft fingers trace from Draco's shoulder blades towards his jawline, making the blonde flinch a bit in surprise, "Who says I'm telling you?" she smirked back followed by a sweet smile, earning a scoff from the blonde.

"Minx."

Hermione just laughed but abruptly paused, her eyes darting behind Draco's, "Wait am I seeing things, or is that Cassie and  Nott  dancing? " Hermione began, making Draco's head immediately snap towards their direction.

"What —?!"

And there it was, Cassiopeia Lestrange dancing with Theodore Nott. Suddenly Draco was seething seeing them both, Cassie looked uncomfortable and for some strange reason, the boy's suave and cool facade was gone - Theodore Nott looked awkward.

Hermione felt the same, she wasn't really in favor of watching her friend dancing with her ex.

"Come on," Draco said, grabbing her hand as the song ended.

Cassiopeia, on the other hand, swatted her hand away from Nott and hurriedly walked back towards the tables.

Theodore sighed, walked towards her, and was about to say something when he suddenly saw Draco Malfoy's impassive look, crossing his arms and standing right in front of him.

Hermione was standing next to him, arms crossing just the same. Like two parents ready to scold their child. "What?" Nott began.

Draco narrowed his eyes at him, "Talk now before I change my mind."

Nott was taken aback, wondering at the sudden change of attitude from Malfoy and Granger, "I don't need to explain myself to you."

"So," Tom began as he spun Astoria Greengrass one last time before the song ended, the brunette Slytherin girl smiled. "Thanks for the dance, I'm glad you accepted my offer." 

Astoria smiled a smile that looked like Jade's, a smile he had missed. "Thank you, I don't know why Malfoy back there asked me for a dance earlier when clearly he doesn't even mean it." she sighed, now Tom looked awfully guilty.

"Uh, sorry," he said sheepishly, looking down. Astoria just smiled a him, "It's not your fault." she said.

'but it is.' Tom thought.

"Anyway, I better go back to my friends." she began, "It was nice meeting you Tom. I hope I get to see you again sometime," she said, smiling.

Tom just smiled back, "And I, you." he lied. Then Astoria left.

Tom let out a sigh and walked back towards their table,  'How can I be so stupid?'  he scolded himself.  'She's not Jade.'  he thought again.

Then he suddenly thought . . .

Jade.

His girlfriend. His present girlfriend.

He lost count of how many days he hadn't seen her since, even though it was less than a week, it felt like a whole lot more. How was she? Did she even notice something was off? That he was gone?

He sighed.

Then his eyes met Emma, who was chatting with Bonnie and Evanna, obviously catching up from the past events that had happened.

More time.

They'll be stuck here for who knows when and he still has more time.

More time for him to set his feelings straight.

Chapter Text

Draco and Hermione looked extremely like parents scolding a child, that's what Nott was thinking though — causing him to snicker, but then again, his smile faded when he realized he was playing the part of the child being scolded.

"Fine" he began, "We're graduating in months now. I just want to speak out, tell you guys everything, " he said, eyeing Cassiopeia behind Draco — who was still crossing his arms along with Hermione.

"What do you mean?" stepped in Cassie.

"We're not here to play games, Nott." Draco interrupted sternly, "You had your chance."

"It's been months. Just stop it." Hermione stated.

Theo looked defeated and sighed, "I can explain everything." he said, "—if you let me."

Draco and Hermione's eyes followed Cassie, whilst the ebony-haired Slytherin sighed, "Alright. But —" her eyes gazed towards Draco, "I need some privacy, okay cousin?" she smirked, earning a scoff from Draco.

"I think it's best if we leave you two alone," Hermione stepped in, making Cassie smile at her gratefully.

"Fine," mumbled Draco.

Cassiopeia placed her hand on his shoulder making Draco look at her, grey eyes darted at hers, just then Cassiopeia's pitch-black eyes turned into stormy grey ones like his then went back to black, a gesture they had missed. A gesture they both share.

Draco Malfoy let out a small smile at her, "Just call me if you want me to punch him in the face, alright?" he said earning a giggle from Cassie whilst she nodded. "I can punch him myself, you know."

"I know," he replied, pinching her cheeks lightly, then he faced the boy next to her, "Nott, I'm warning you." Draco declared, looking straight at Theodore Nott, who was seemingly calm at the scene.

"I'm not going to hurt her." the Slytherin responded, "You better not." Hermione piped in, glaring at Nott then smiled at Cassie, who smiled at her back.

"Good to have you back, Granger." She muttered.

Draco and Hermione hesitated, but left just after Draco kissed Cassie's forehead, "We still got a lot to catch up." He said.

Cassie nodded and smiled, "We sure do."

The Lestrange heiress sighed and faced her ex-boyfriend once again. Theodore Nott was just staring at her, wearing a small smile on his face but Cassie just waved it off and said, "Let's go to the balcony."

Theodore Nott gave him a faint smile and was about to say something when Cassie cut him off saying, "And pray to Merlin I won't throw you off."

Tom was enjoying the champagne Alex had given him, when suddenly he felt a tap on his shoulders — he immediately gazed towards its direction, revealing a platinum blonde hair boy looking right at him.

"Hey mate," Draco began.

"Hey?" Tom replied, rather sheepishly, remembering the incident earlier.

"Say, want to talk a bit?" the Slytherin asked making Tom look at him curiously.

"About what?" he asked. "I'm not in trouble, aren't I?"

Draco laughed at that, "You can say that." making Tom chuckle.

"Come on, let's go outside. I'll show you our Quidditch pitch." he said, Tom's face lit up as he heard the word Quidditch, "—but we're not playing." Draco said, chuckling.

Tom chuckled the same, "I thought so."

And the two left.

Hermione on the other hand, watched Draco and Tom leaving as she heard a voice from behind, "So Hermione," she spun around, seeing her  twin  smiling at her.

"Hi Emma." the Gryffindor said making then actress smile at her, "You and Draco, huh?" she continued.

Hermione blushed at that but smiled nevertheless, "Yeah." she replied.

Emma just gave her a smile, "Our worlds are quite different, is it not?" she said.

Hermione nodded, "Very." She replied, "— but our friends didn't mind at all, so do I." she continued.

Emma grinned, "Same here." she said as their eyes roamed around, and they spotted their friends casually chatting with one another just like old friends.

Alex and Ron also introduced them Daphne and Lavender but used the Ilvermorny excuse.

"Me too." Hermione said, "Say, we haven't talked. Like, just you and me." she continued, making Emma face at her.

"Yeah, we haven't. How about a stroll outside?" she suggested but Hermione shook her head and smiled, "I think not. The boys are there, talking." She chuckled.

"I don't want them to step in and disturb us." she continued, gesturing to Tom and Draco who were chatting while walking towards the main door.

"Slytherin to Slytherin talk?" Emma chuckled, Hermione nodded and giggled, "And we'll have our own Gryffindor to Gryffindor talk." Hermione said.

"Let's go upstairs, I'd like to give you a tour of the Malfoys' Library." she winked, just as Emma's face suddenly lit up. "You sure the Malfoys don't mind?" she asked.

Hermione shook her head and took her hand, smiling, "Trust me Em, they won't — and besides it won't take that long." she said. "It's my favorite part of the Manor. I practically go there all the time even when they're not around. Narcissa gave me full permission to go there whenever I liked it. I also stored in there some favorite books of mine — muggle and wizarding books." she explained.

Emma smiled at that, "Well then, what are we standing here for? Let's go." she said.

The two girls walked hand in hand, giggling like two old best friends.

Draco and Tom walked around Narcissa's beautiful garden, as the two boys felt the chilly breeze of the cold November night. "So," Draco began, both his hands inside his pockets, "You play music, eh?" he said, as they walked towards the end of the garden.

Tom chuckled at that, "You could say that. I play the guitar a lot — and sometimes when I get bored, I write down some songs."

"Impressive." Draco remarked.

"I heard you play too, and considering our  program  earlier, you sing." Tom smirked as Draco chuckled, "Yeah a bit." He replied. "I started playing guitar this summer, I got caught up with the street musicians in Paris and I suddenly took an interest in the contraption." He added.

Tom grinned at that, "You and Me are quite similar mate." He said as Draco nodded in agreement.

"We sure do." he replied, "Literally."

Tom laughed at that as the two stopped, facing some large bushes. "Come on," Draco said as he looked at him, back facing at the bush — Tom just looked at him weirdly just as seconds later, Draco was sucked inside the bush.

Tom's eyes immediately bulged out of surprise, "What the hell? Oi, Draco!"

"Just do what I did," Draco yelled from the other side.

Tom was frozen to the ground, "This is so weird," he muttered to himself.

"Hurry up Felton, don't be a wuss!" Draco yelled again, laughter evident in his voice making Tom narrow his eyes.

"You calling me a wuss?" he mockingly exclaimed earning a chuckle from the wizard.

The muggle actor sighed and chuckled, "Fine. Wait up." He said.

Then faced behind the bush and waited until he was magically sucked inside, as he reached the other side — his eyes grew wide and his jaw dropped at the view, "Bloody hell." he muttered.

Draco looked at him and chuckled. The Malfoys' Quidditch Pitch was massive alright, it looked like the pitch back at Hogwarts where he played once but bigger than the Black's Quidditch Pitch, "Why do you have a pitch on your own?" he asked the platinum blonde.

"Uh . . . My family loves to play Quidditch?" he replied like it was the obvious thing in the world.

"Bloody hell, I knew that you were filthy rich but I didn't know you were this rich," Tom muttered.

"Uh not to brag or anything, but Felton, you haven't seen the last of our properties." he chuckled, crossing his arms.

"I know, geez." Tom retorted, chuckling.

"Come on," Draco said, playfully shoving him. He showed the way towards a gazebo nearby, "Take a sit. I ought to let you try some fire whisky."

After Draco summoned Dobby for some firewhisky, Tom cleared his throat as he took a sip of his drink after saying hello to the elf, "My, this tastes good." He said.

"That, it is." Draco agreed then he placed his bottle back at the table, "So what are we going to talk about Malfoy?" Tom began fidgeting his bottle, earning a look from Draco, who snorted, "Don't make this awkward Felton," he said, earning a scoff from his doppelgänger.

"Me? You looked more uncomfortable than I do." He retorted.

Draco just shook his head and took another sip, "I sense you and Watson had shared a past?" he began. "Not being too personal or anything, but the guys said some things." He said, starting up a conversation.

"This is what this is all about? Talking about me and Emma's past?" laughed Tom.

Draco raised a brow at him, "I'm not here to interrogate you nor interview you about your love life Felton," he snorted, "Just your life in general considering I learned a few facts about it — and  I'm making a conversation here so just suck it up." He glared at him.

Tom just laughed at him, "Alright, alright." he said, raising both his hands up in mocking defeat, "You could say that Emma and I were childhood sweethearts." He began, chuckling to himself, but his smile suddenly faded. "I don't know — things were fine before, more than fine, things were perfect." Draco just kept quiet, "Then she started to move outside of the country. I mean, she left for University. She would constantly fly her way home for shooting and then go back to school right after. We barely got any more time to hang out. At first, it was alright, we still caught up, then after a few months I heard news about her dating some guy at school." He paused, "I bet it was my fault. Before she left, we talked some things."

"Be sure to come back for the next movie alright?" Bonnie said after hugging Emma. "Of course I will, I'll see you all real soon." the brunette replied.

It was a month after the fourth movie's premiere. It was the day when Emma was about to leave for studies again — Bonnie, Rupert and Tom were the only one left on her apartment, the others had left right after they bid Emma goodbye.

"Bye Em, update us when you get there, alright?" Rupert said, giving Emma a hug goodbye.

"Sure thing Rups." she chuckled.

Bonnie and Rupert left, leaving Tom behind — opted to give the two some privacy before going.

"So," Tom began, chucking his hands in his pocket as he smiled, "So," the brunette countered, smiling.

Tom smiled back, took his hands out, and spread them widely, Emma took the gesture and they enveloped each other for an embrace.

"I'll miss you, you know that," Tom muttered on her hair. Emma nodded and snuggled on his chest as she felt Tom hugged tightly, "I'll be sure to come back after a few months." She replied.

"I'll wait for you," he muttered, pulling her out of the hug and facing her — blue eyes locked on her chocolate brown orbs, "— like always." he continued.

Emma stared at him and frowned, "I bet this is all unfair to you. You always wait for me to come back. I can't do that to you, Tom," she began, "We talked about this. We're just friends, you can meet whoever you want to meet. You can date whoever you want to date as long as she makes you happy. I can't afford you to just wait for me." a tear slipped on her eye but she immediately wiped it, still staring at him.

Tom frowned and furrowed his brows at that, "You chose this, you chose that school over spending more time here with me, you just can't give me that guilty treatment." he pointed out.

"You're being selfish!" Emma said, taking a back at what he had just said, "You know how much I prioritize my education. I'll be back, you know that, but I don't want you to just wait for me!"

Tom stared at her, his frown deepened, "So you want, whatever this is, to end?" he asked, "We have nothing to end." Emma spat, "We're nothing but friends."

That pained Tom, but he didn't show it, "You didn't even give me a chance because you chose that prestigious school over all of this!" He said.

"I need to finish my education Tom! You already had yours, now it's my turn to finish mine! Don't be like that, you know how much I —" Emma was cut off, "What? You love me? Is that it?" he exclaimed, "— because you have a funny way of showing it!" he sneered.

"I didn't say I love you," Emma muttered, making Tom look at her.

"So you don't?"

"I didn't say that either! What's wrong with you?"

"What do you really want Emma?" Tom sighed, "Stop thinking about me, about what I want, what do  you  want?"

"Why are you being like this? I just want you to be free, not constantly waiting for me! I  want  you Tom, you know that! But — I don't want you to be felt unfair, I can't do that to you!" she replied, tears flowing from her eyes.

Tom waved it all of, "Fine. Okay, we'll end any of this — whatever this is —" he said, eyes glistening. "You're right. I'm tired of this, me always waiting for you, I feel like I'm being imprisoned or something. So fine —"

Then he faced her once again, blue eyes staring at her teary brown eyes, he kept an impassive look even though he was already so much broken inside.

"— remove me from your wants Emma. Because I'm done."

Draco just listened and didn't say anything, while Tom was staring at his hands, Draco knew he was guilty and pained even, but he just chose to keep quiet.

"After that confrontation, months after that — she came back to film the fifth movie, we didn't talk much — it was so awkward," he fake chuckled. "— then I met our another stunt coordinator, I met her when we were filming a scene in the Great Hall. Then I befriended her, she was cool to hang out with. We hang out during breaks, and that was a lot considering I only got a few scenes — Emma was very busy, along with Dan and Rupert so I got that chance to get to know Jade a whole lot more. Months later, I decided to take her out, you know, on a date. Then, well, you know how that led," he paused, looking up at Draco who just nodded.

"You asked her," the Malfoy heir said.

Tom nodded. "It was bliss, she was the reason how I got Emma out of my mind. Emma dated some guy and I dated Jade, it was as simple as that. Nevertheless, we still acted civil, we're still friends but we're not any more close unlike before." he said. "We didn't talk about our past anymore, well not before a few nights ago, at the Astronomy Tower." He looked down, and chuckled, as he remembered their first night at Hogwarts.

But his smiled faded as he faced Draco once again, "—but you know mate, because of this switch incident? I'm starting to think about everything, you know — I got confused  now. Especially that I was stuck here with  her.  I don't know anymore. I thought I moved on, I thought I was fine now, I have Jade for god sake's! — but I don't know anymore." he sighed.

"A few days ago, I met Astoria  Greengrass at Hogwarts, at the Slytherin common room, and —  sorry about that Draco —" he said, pausing as he gave Draco an apologetic smile, the platinum blonde just rolled his eyes and waved for him to continue, "— I took her for walk-in Hogsmeade and saved her a dance earlier, so that I could imagine her being Jade, you know, so I could tell what's wrong with me, so maybe I could just, maybe, miss her, but it's just so wrong, I realized that it's wrong that I haven't thought about Jade as I should, especially in this situation because the truth is I don't." he sighed.

Draco kept quiet, he studied him for a while. His friend looked very defeated and somehow frustrated. "You know mate," Draco began, "I think I know what's wrong with you — and I think you know too, you're just in denial — especially if you consider some facts like you already got a girlfriend now and whatnot, but mate, sometimes there are things that we think is better to be left unsaid and left to forget that little do know it's still there, still haunting you." he continued. "And even though it was ages ago, it was in the past — it's still there."

"Your mind might forget you loved her mate, but that —" he said as he pointed to Tom's chest, "— will always remember what the mind tends to forget." Tom turned to faced him, "The heart will always remember what the mind tends to forget," Draco said once again, pointing his bottle of firewhisky at him and took another sip.

"Is the great Draco Malfoy giving me a love advice?" the muggle actor smirked, whereas Draco on the other hand narrowed his grey eyes at him.

"Shut up."

"Anyway Draco," Tom began, chuckling at the blonde, "Now it's my turn to ask questions."

Draco sighed and gave him a smirk, "Fine mate, ask away."

Chapter Text

There are a lot of things Emma Watson loves, but overall — she loves to read, and she cherishes her love for education and knowledge.

And just like Hermione here, both of them love to go to the library.

So when Hermione Granger opened those large double oak doors leading the way toward the Malfoys' grand library — Emma was awestruck.

Emma was about to say something but Hermione beat her to it, "I know right." Hermione said as she giggled, looking at Emma's stars trucked face.

"This is amazing." Emma finally said, looking at Hermione with her eyes twinkling in excitement.

"Wait till you see this," she said, ushering her towards a balcony, "This is my favorite spot of the Malfoys' library." she sighed.

Emma nodded in agreement, as the two looked down at the view from above. Narcissa's rose garden was in full sight.

"Here Emma," Hermione said, tapping an empty seat at one of the chairs at the balcony, "Wow Hermione, this is beautiful — like everything, the library, the view, all of it," Emma said as she took a seat next to her.

Hermione smiled, "It is." she said.

"So Emma, what do you think of our world so far?" she began.

Emma Watson smiled at her, "It's beautiful. And somewhat peaceful compared to the books and movies," she said as the both of them chuckled. "It's nice knowing there's an alternate universe at the wizarding world you know? Quite relieving that all of you are happy here. Living peacefully, no hatred, and just love, you know?"

Hermione smiled at her words, "Your world is amazing too Em. Even though the books and movies got ours all wrong, I still find it very creative — as a muggle-born, I always know that muggles are fascinating, but oh my god! — your present world was indeed brilliant, the architectures, the modern technologies —! It's just simply amazing!" she said excitedly.

"You'll get that time Hermione, don't worry." Emma winked, "— and by then, you'll have some mini Hermione and mini Draco Malfoy running around." She giggled, causing Hermione to blush.

"Let's not talk about the future yet Emma," she said, smiling, "but then again — you'll be more famous than now, say, what are your plans?"

Emma smiled, "Well, after I finish my studies, I'll continue my career of course, and I'd like to run an advocacy, you know? Feminism to be exact and a lot of things I want to address. After that, when I get older, retire early from the spotlight and perhaps run a business and two. Fame isn't really my thing, I want to make an impact." she pointed out, Hermione looked at her, impressed.

"Well, I'll be looking forward to that. Plus I know you'll do great in the future." the Gryffindor said, winking at her.

Emma blushed at that, "Thanks Hermione, and you too." she winked back. "How about you? What are your plans after Hogwarts?" she asked.

The brunette witch shrugged, "I haven't made up my mind yet, Em." She started, sighing. "Me and Draco are planning on proceeding into Potions but lately my heart is set on more different things Emma. I really love designing — not fashion or that sort but buildings. I want to go into Architecture. I'm planning on getting a degree in Muggle College after I graduate from Hogwarts and pursue my passion in Architecture. I also love to study in interior designing, and maybe work part time in St. Mungus too, healing is also one of my expertise, or researching more maybe? Gosh I don't know."

Emma smiled with that, "You can do it Hermione, you're the brightest witch of your age for goodness sake!" that made Hermione chuckle, "If Draco's pursuing Potions, then you'll pursue muggle and  probably wizarding Architecture too, I think that sounds fitting. Plus you still got all the time in the world, you can do other things you'd want to do as well." 

"The thing is, Draco doesn't know about that yet. Well, he does know about my interest in building designs and whatnot — but he thinks I'll be pursuing Potions thus being a full time Healer or a Potions Master, just like him — so the two of us would pursue it together. We already discussed that months ago, I'm scared that he'll be disappointed in me for changing my mind."

Emma furrowed her eyebrows with, "You're kidding, right?" she looked at her incredulously, "Hermione Granger, a woman doesn't need a man's permission to go on and pursue her passion. A woman is free to make her own decision whether or not it favors the man. And come on Hermione, whatever your decision may be, Draco Malfoy will still and always support you no matter what. He loves you Hermione, and I'm sure it'll be okay. Whatever you choose to do for your future, I'm pretty sure Draco Malfoy will be with you every step of the way. You two are brilliant, both of you will do great in the future." 

Hermione's face lit up and smiled at her, giving Emma a grateful hug, "What was I thinking! Of course, Draco will understand! Gosh I was overthinking things." she muttered, making Emma chuckle.

"Yup, you did." both of them laughed with that as they pulled out of their hug. "I think you just needed someone to knock some brain cells out of your head, you have too much, apparently." they laughed. 

"Sorry, it's just I have a lot of things I want to do you know? I feel like I have a lot to contribute." 

"I don't expect less from Hermione Granger." Emma replied, making Hermione laugh.

"So Emma, I heard that you and Tom had something in the past, care to share? Cause I heard a lot coming from the gang." Hermione asked, making Emma's cheek flush in pink.

"Of course." mumbled the muggle actress, "They just have to tell." she snorted. Hermione laughed at that. "I think you know enough really," Emma began, shrugging, "There's nothing much to tell, considering that it was all in the past and it'll be pointless now," she said, a frown visible on her face.

Hermione gave her a knowing look, and raised a brow, "I don't know, seems to me that it's not yet finished though." She pointed out.

"What do you mean?" Emma asked.

"As what I've observed earlier with Greengrass, if my assumptions are correct, you were rather jealous or yet, bothered." she began, smirking, "The fact also is that Astoria Greengrass was the character Jade Gordon played in the last movie, and which is also Tom Felton's present girlfriend, right?" she explained.

"I can't blame you though," she carried on, just as Emma was about to retort, "I was rather shocked when I heard that in the books,  Draco  ended up with Astoria and  I  ended up with  Ron. " she shuddered, making Emma laugh.

"It's just in the books Hermione, don't worry." She chuckled, "—but yeah," she paused, sighing, "Maybe you're right. I hate to admit it in front of my friends and especially at myself — that maybe I still have some feelings left for Tom." she frowned. "And I hate it, Hermione. I hate the fact that after all these years this thing I have in him just won't go away no matter what! I'm sick of it, I want it to go away. I wanted to move on, years ago! But no matter how much I try to avoid it, no matter how much I want to hide it, it just won't disappear! And this switch situation with you guys isn't helping at all — it only made it so much worse!"

Hermione just sat frozen, frowning at Emma's words as the muggle actress just stared up, eyes locking at the beautiful twinkling stars, "I want to forget Hermione. I'm making my heartbreak if I don't." she sighed. Hermione placed her palm on top of Emma's and sighed, ushering her for a comforting hug, Emma took it as a tear quickly escaped from her eye but she immediately wiped it before Hermione could see.

"I think you two need to talk before you both go home in the muggle world and in your time Emma. Trust me, a closure always works," she said.

"But Hermione, sometimes there are things that don't necessarily need closure. Sometimes it's better to just forget it and let time heal you," she replied, but Hermione just shook her head in disapproval.

"As long as you're still stuck here in our world, I highly suggest Emma, that you and Tom will talk."

Emma frowned with that, " I hope you're right." She said, but Hermione just gave her a sad smile.

"Darling, haven't you heard? I'm always right."

Emma only chuckled softly just as a voice was heard from behind, "And that, she is."

The two brunettes turned around, only to find Draco Malfoy smiling at them, both hands were inside his pockets.

"Hey, did you hear the whole thing?" Emma asked immediately earning a chuckle from the platinum blonde, "No, don't worry. Only that part," he answered.

Emma and Hermione stood up and went near him as Draco took Hermione's hand.

"What are you doing here? I saw you and Tom going out earlier, where is Felton anyway?" Hermione asked as her eyes roamed around — worried that Tom might have heard them.

"Don't worry, I'm just here alone. I already had my chat with Felton. I just came by because I was looking for both of you and I know you'll be here." he reasoned, making Hermione giggle, and Emma sigh in relief.

"I reckon the three of us go back to the ballroom, eh? Our friends are looking for us," he continued, nodding at Emma, who nodded back.

"Alright," Emma said, as she smiled and walked towards the door, Hermione and Draco following close by, hands locked at each other's.  "— And you ," Draco said, grey eyes looking at his girlfriend adoringly, "Mother wants to speak with you." he smiled, causing Hermione to grin.

"I reckon we tell them?" she asked, eyes twinkling in excitement.

"Oh, Mother will be thrilled to know we're finally together." He muttered as the two of them laughed.

"And that, she will."

Chapter Text

The awkward atmosphere was almost choking. Cassiopeia just stood there, admiring Narcissa's lovely rose garden from outside as the cold night breeze kissed her skin — where Nott, on the other hand, was a few steps behind her just staring at her back, unable to find the right words to say.

She just kept quiet. It was back in the sixth year, a few months, — March to be exact — that they broke up, that they'd ended up their three-year relationship.

"I don't know Draco, I think she's at the Library, as always." Cassie drawled as she looked up from her book and at her cousin. She was currently reading in peace in the Slytherin common room when suddenly Draco interrupted her, asking where Hermione was.

"I checked in the library, she's not there. Merlin Cassie! She's got my bag, all my essays are in there and I still need to finish my Divination project!" he ranted out making the Lestrange heiress roll her eyes.

"Nerd." she muttered, making Draco look at her in a snap

"Did you just call me a Nerd?" he asked incredulously.

Cassiopeia, however, just shrugged.

Malfoy rolled his eyes at that, "Just so you know me and Granger are competing for this school year's top rank." he muttered.

"As always," Cassie retorted causing Draco to smirk.

"Well what can I say? Your cousin is intelligent, unlike some." Draco muttered.

Cassie raised a brow with that, "So are you implying that I'm stupid?" she asked as Draco shot both his hands up in mock surrender, "I didn't say anything." he replied making Cassie roll her eyes.

"Go away Draco, I'm busy," she said.

Malfoy groaned and took her arms, making her book fall from the ground and making Cassie stand up, "Come on Cassie, help me find Granger." He whined.

"The bloody hell Draco? You're acting like you're five!" she muttered as she pulled her arm away and took the book from the floor.

" But fine," she huffed.

"I'll go and look for Theo anyway, he said he'll be back by now. I wonder what's taking him so long," she said as the two of them walked out of the common room.

"I heard he was with the team earlier at the Three Broomsticks," Draco pointed out with a snicker. Cassie rolled her eyes with that, "He wouldn't dare to get himself drunk this time." She muttered. "And why aren't you with them?" She asked him. Draco shrugged, "I was but I left a little early because I was meeting up with Potter. Apparently, he asked my help for his anniversary gift for Weaslette."

Cassie just nodded. She and Nott kept on fighting these past few days and she couldn't help but feel a bit jealous of Harry and Ginny's relationship — cause the two seem to get along very well, they rarely fight — unlike them.

"Just don't get past curfew." Draco reminded making his cousin roll her pitch-black eyes at him. Hermione laughed at that, "Draco, you sounded like my father." the brunette remarked earning a look from Malfoy. Cassie nodded with that, snickering, "Don't worry Dad," she said, emphasizing the word 'Dad', "I'll be home before 10 pm."

Hermione laughed once again as the platinum blonde scowled. Earlier, they met Hermione at the stairs towards the library she was a bit late because she had a little chat with Professor Dumbledore.

Hermione and Draco walked inside the library just as Cassie watched them. Draco playfully shoved Hermione whereas the brunette gave the blonde a playful punch causing him to drop his bag.

The Lestrange heiress couldn't help but smile. The two really seem to be perfect for each other.

Just as Cassie was about to go back towards the Slytherin common room — hoping to find his boyfriend already there. She walked passed by the empty hallway by the charms classroom — and stared at it for a while. She remembered what Harry had told her last year, that there was another magical secret passage in here that led into an old house in Hogsmeade, a room to be exact.

Rumors have it that that room was used for couples that wished to be alone and no teachers had known about it since then and until now. The thought made Cassie laugh a bit, it still sounded ridiculous, but still, there was something in her that wanted to check it out.

Maybe a peak won't hurt, right?

So she opened the classroom door and stepped inside. Hoping to find the portrait Harry had mentioned. She spotted a small portrait by the cabinet but there was something that caught her off guard. Theo's bracelet. The black bracelet he always wore was also the exact bracelet she was wearing. The other half of their bracelet.

Cassiopeia furrowed her eyebrows and took it from the floor. "What's this doing here?" she muttered. She stared at the portrait in front of her, she hesitated for a while but she then stepped inside.

When she was inside, her eyes roamed around and studied the dusty place. It looked like an abandoned room alright. In front of her was a wooden door that was closed. She smirked, Harry was right, after all, there is a room here.

She was about to go back when she suddenly halted as she heard something in the empty room. It sounded like —  Nott  and she clearly could hear a feminine voice too.

"What the —?" Cassiopeia went near the door and hesitated to open it. Her heart was pounding mad and her hands began to shake as she took out her wand and whispered the Alohomora incantation. Just as the door was unlocked, she silently and quietly opened it.

She froze at what she saw.

It couldn't be.

Theodore Nott was there inside along with a mystery blonde girl.

"I-I have to go back, I'm obviously drunk. I can't do this . . . I have a girlfriend."

They were talking — but the girl's hands were slowly creeping towards his chest, slowly unbuttoning his shirt. "What she doesn't know won't hurt her," she whispered but Cassiopeia had heard it.

"I-I don't even know you." Theo said, as he caught both her hands, "a-and you're drunk." he said. The girl just giggled softly, "You as well, but here we are." she said.

Something inside Cassie burst but she kept quiet. Hoping to see Theo stop the girl and prove his loyalty.

But

He didn't.

So Cassie left.

Tears left her eyes as she threw away the twin bracelets on the floor. She can't believe he did this. She knew their relationship wasn't perfect, they had a lot to work out for, but did it really come to this? Was it really easy for him to cheat? That night, something happened to Cassie, something snapped.

Meanwhile, Theo slowly raised his head and stared at the girl for a while. "I came here," he said, trying his best to talk properly, "I came h-here because . . . What d-did you say about earlier? W-what did you do to , C-cassie? M-my Cassie. . ."

"I told you. I overheard her and Parkinson yesterday, about your fight. She said you're a scum and you don't deserve her. She told her that she'll break up with you because you aren't worth her time anymore." the blonde said, rather seductively.

Theo's eyes softened, his heart stung and whatever drunkenness he felt earlier, was gone, "She did?" he felt numb. He didn't know what his body was feeling but he didn't care anymore. He didn't care that the girl in front of him was unbuttoning his pants, or starting to kiss his neck.

He knew. He knew Cassie would eventually get tired of him. No matter what he does, he will never be enough for her. So he stood up, pushed the girl in front of him, and stormed out.

Just as he got out, he saw the two black bracelets on the cold cobbled floor, so she saw everything . . . and that's when he knew he fucked up.

"What else are we going to talk about? I thought we were over this. I don't want your explanation and let's just be civil for our peace of mind's sake or whatever that is." Cassiopeia said slowly right after the thoughts about him and that girl disappeared from her mind. She took a step as she faced him.

Theodore Nott looks at the floor and then at her pitch-black eyes.

"I'm sorry."

"That's it?" she asked, rather calmly making Theo take a back. "I don't know what to say." he muttered as Cassie let out an exasperated sigh, "You want to talk and now you're telling me that you don't know what to say?! You really are stupid."

"I know. I know I am." He said, "Listen, what happened that night — I, I regretted it, every single day. Whenever I look at you, the look you gave me that night just kept reappearing and it haunted me, Cass."

Theodore Nott numbly walked towards the Slytherin common room, debating to himself whether or not he'd storm into Cassie's dormitories and explain everything to her or not. But just when he reached inside, a fist hit directly into his jaw.

He was taken aback, not being able to process what just happened, he found himself staring at Cassie by the sofa. Her bloodshot eyes, staring bitterly at him indicated that she was crying, crying hard. Just then his jaw was hit by another and throughout the screaming by the background and voices of stoppage, his eyes landed on a seething Draco Malfoy.

"You've hurt her enough, Nott. You stay away from her."

Theodore Nott didn't care. He didn't care his friends hated him, he didn't care that Draco took a good punch on him, he didn't mind at all. The only thing he thought about was Cassie's pain, the look she gave him. How much he'd hurt her.

"Cassie, I never really wanted to hurt you." He said as he faced her, "I was drunk and stupid. I was about to go back to the castle but then a random girl just appeared claiming she knew something about you so obviously I followed her. I shouldn't have," He sighed, "I was so stupid."

The next thing Cassie saw right in front of her was Nott — crying.  He was literally crying. The sight of him made her soft. She had never seen him cry before. Nott took some steps and now he was inches in front of her.

Cassie froze when she saw him taking both her hands, "Nothing happened that night," he stated and her eyes immediately shot into his, "What?" she asked.

"Nothing happened that night. I didn't kiss her, I didn't do anything to her. Nothing happened, but I know it was a mistake to follow her in the first place. Whatever you think you saw, nothing happened. I didn't bother explaining my side because I thought it was better that way."

"Better what way?" angry tears were lining her eyes, "It's better for you and your friends to hate me because of it. Not because of the fact you didn't love me."

"Whoever said I didn't?" she snapped as she pulled her hands away. She can't believe this. "I know, Cassie, I know. I've always known that I was never enough for you. I tried to be better. I did. I swear, but I saw that you were better off without me and I've always thought you deserved someone better. But know that I did love you. I still do."

Cassiopeia let a tear slip from her eye as she took Theodore's hands and pulled him back up. Her black eyes stared at her brown orbs as she gave a small smile, her hand slowly made its way towards his cheek, "You're right. You don't deserve me, you claim I deserve someone better but you don't know what I deserve." She said, "I wanted you to be better, to be that better man, but instead of trying, you gave up on us.

"I've only wanted what's best for you. . . "he said and Cassie scoffed, cutting him off.

"A lot of you do." she said bitterly, "but you never even once asked what I want."

"What do you want, Cass?" he took her hand and stared into her eyes, "What is it that you want?"

"Why are you asking me this now?" Cassie asked, tears slowly cascading down her cheeks, "I've wanted you, god damn it! I needed you! But you were too much of a coward." she sneered, "You could've just told me. We could've worked this out!" Before Nott could say anything, she continued, "But I think It's not smart for me to give us another shot, not yet at least. I need time, and I feel like you do too. For yourself."

"But do you still want this? Us?"

"Of course, you idiot." the girl smirked, earning a pained chuckle from Theo. "I still love you, but I need time. I'm giving us a chance to wait for that time."

Theo gave her a small smile and as his lips made their way towards her forehead, Cassiopeia smiled with that, welcoming him once again. "Thank you." he murmured, "Thank you for the chance. I promise you, I'll be better."

Cassie let out a chuckle, "Don't make promises you can't keep," she tutted as Nott smiled softly at her, "but yeah, I hope so, or else you'll be facing Draco's wrath again."

Chapter Text

"I reckon you fixed things up with Daphne, eh? I spotted you sharing a dance with her earlier." Tom asked Alex as he took a sip of his glass of wine.

The Black heir just gave him a smile and a nod, "Yeah mate, I cleared things out earlier and apologized. The girl's willing to give me another chance mate, and honestly, I'm not going to screw this up again." He said as he rubbed his neck sheepishly.

Tom chuckled with that, "Damn right you won't."

"Say, where are Draco, Hermione, and Emma?" Blaise asked as Pansy roamed her eyes, searching for the three, "Oh, there they are." she said as she pointed her finger up front making everyone look in its direction.

And as if on cue Hermione and Draco walked towards them, hands intertwined as Emma was following close behind.

"Where have you guys been?" Bonnie asked.

"Found these two at the library," Draco answered with a click of his tongue as the others exchanged a groan, a snicker, and some smirks.

"Typical," said Harry, shaking his head.

"Hermione Granger and Emma Watson together — why am I not surprised." Rupert piped in earning a raise of a brow by the two brunettes.

"But  a  Tom plus Draco is much worse," Ron faked shuddered earning a glare from the two.

"How about a Weasley, plus a Grint," remarked Tom making Draco nod at him in agreement as the two male redheads rolled their eyes.

Everyone laughed at that.

Tom caught Emma's eyes for a while but the muggle actress broke it off, sensing a wave of awkwardness.

Tom let out a sigh with that, thinking that they really needed to talk together.

"We'll catch up with you guys later, we've got some talking to do with my Mother," Draco informed as he squeezed Hermione's hand, letting out a grin.

The group smiled at him and nodded as the two of them left.

"So mates, tell us about yourselves," Harry began as he faced the muggle celebrities once again, "I reckon you know all about us already, how about you lot?"

Dan smiled at him, "Okay me first," he chuckled, earning a few chuckles from the group also, "Well after the Harry Potter franchise, I may be continuing my career but I already signed up in Broadway. I'm currently in a play called 'How to Succeed in Business.' in America."

"Woah, that's bloody brilliant!"

"I can't wait to see that play someday."

"I bet it's entertaining alright!"

"How about you Rupert?" Ron asked his carbon copy look redheaded friend, "Well," the ginger actor began, rubbing the back of his neck as he let out a chuckle, "I don't know yet, I'm just going with the flow I guess. I'm probably going to continue my career though, but in the meantime, I'm buying myself an ice cream truck so I can give free ice cream to children."

Everyone laughed at that.

"That's quite heroic Rupert," Neville said making the redhead to give him a mocking salute sign.

"I on the other hand am going to continue my career of course movie contracts are waiting, can't miss those opportunities," Matt said.

"Same here, although I had always wanted to be behind the camera now. You know, directing. I think I'm going to do that." Bonnie said.

"And I'm going to pursue my dancing." Evanna pointed out.

"How about you Tom?" asked Alex.

Tom ran his fingers through his hair as he chuckled, "I don't know mate, I'm going to continue with my career of course, but I'm planning to take a break for a bit and enjoy. You know, traveling, making music, photographing, I still got a lot of stuff I want to do man, the list goes on and on."

"Emma? What's your plan?" Ginny asked, facing her celebrity friend.

The brunette actress smiled at them, "Well I'm going to finish my degree that's one thing for sure." she began, earning a smile from Tom, which she just shrugged off, "I'm gonna continue my career of course, and going to run an advocacy." she continued.

"So you guys would go and continue your lives, in separate ways now?" Luna began a tint of sadness from her voice, making the celebrities frown.

"Yup, pretty much sums it up," Dan said, giving her a sad smile.

"But not to worry, we still are going to catch up! You know, when our schedule allows." Tom said cheerfully, nudging Matt and Dan's shoulders.

"Of course," Bonnie said as Evanna nodded in agreement.

Rupert chuckled at that as Emma just let out a smile.

Ginny noticed Emma. Her smile is different it's not her usual smile, and the way she and Tom are exchanging looks, she can sense it.

The redheaded Gryffindor curled her lips with a mischievous smile.

"Emma, Tom?" she said making the two face at her direction.

"What is it, Ginny?" Emma asked.

"Would you two come with me for a bit?" she answered as she got up.

Harry noticed that and gave her a look, Ginny just raised a brow at her boyfriend, telling him to shut up and the raven-haired wizard complied.

The three of them excused themselves from the group, just as Tom placed a hand on her shoulders, making her spin in his direction.

"Where are we going Gin?" he asked. Ginny just smiled at him and led the two to the patio.

Ginny took her wand out and cast a heating charm around them.

Emma just stood quietly behind, admiring the night sky outside, the stars were out beautifully that evening. "So, what are we doing here Gin?" she began, doing her very best not to meet Tom's eyes.

"I'm going to leave you two here and work things out," she ordered but still gave the two of them a smile. Tom and Emma exchanged a glance. Tom let out a shrug and Emma just sighed. "I can sense it guys. You two don't need to deny it. Have a good talk," Ginny said sweetly, sending them both a flying kiss as she walked back inside Malfoy Manor.

As soon as Ginny went back to the table, Dan, Evanna, Rupert, and Matt stared at her in shock, "Did you just left them outside to — talk?" Matt began as Ginny just nodded and smiled in response.

Dan and Rupert broke out into a grin as Evanna and Bonnie giggled, "Ginerva Weasley you're a genius!" they said as the young witches and wizards laughed.

"I ought that it'll give them both a peace of mind," she explained.

"Yeah, their tension is killing it. It's quite obvious that they needed that talk." Harry remarked just as the others nodded in agreement.

"Couldn't agree with you more," Pansy said as she took a sip of her champagne, "Watson is definitely good at denying." she continued.

Blaise nodded, "Felton too."

"They both are," Bonnie began with a sigh. "They're complicated," 

"Very." Evanna piped in.

"Speaking of complicated, look at that," Alex said as he pointed a finger behind them.

Everyone spun around revealing a smiling Theodore Nott and Cassiopeia Lestrange.

"Draco's not going to be happy," Ron whispered as Harry nodded, grimacing.

"You better explain," Pansy immediately said as the two stopped right in front of their table.

Cassiopeia sighed and took a seat, Theo following her. "Alright," she said, "—but where are Tom, Emma, Draco, and Hermione?" She asked.

"Hermione and Draco are with the Malfoys over there," Ginny replied as she jerked her thumb towards the other side of the room, revealing a grinning Draco and Lucius, a blushing Hermione Granger and an ecstatic Narcissa Malfoy gushing over her son and Hermione.

"And — Tom and Emma are talking." Bonnie said as Cassie's brows shot up, "Finally," she said, "Those two bloody need to sort things out."

"Speaking of sorting out. Now," Alex began, crossing both his arms at them, "Explain."

"Boy, he's like Draco," Ron whispered to Harry just as the raven-haired wizards nodded in agreement, "You said it, mate," he said.

"Wow, there's a lot of drama here tonight, eh?" Dan said as Matt and Rupert nodded, "We came at the perfect timing." Rupert snickered

Tom faced Emma as soon as Ginny Weasley disappeared.

The moonlight made her skin glow, Emma was just looking around, adamant not to look at Tom in front of her.

The emerald green gown Emma was wearing suited her very well, and her beautifully curled hair made her look more gorgeous.

Tom sighed and wordlessly ushered them by a rail, Emma just followed.

Tom frowned as he leaned back at the railing and faced Emma, this time, her brown eyes locked straight into Tom's blue eyes.

"Emma, there's something I want to tell you. It's been bothering me for days now." he began, fiddling his hand.

Emma frowned and nodded back at him, "Me too."

When Draco and Hermione had finally escaped Narcissa Malfoy's grasps, Draco led Hermione to the table were Draco's cousins were found.

The platinum blonde was about to greet them when suddenly he froze as he saw Carina, whispering some words at a guy, and Selene who was also talking with a boy he'd never met before, and now there's also Aurora! — a guy just kissed her on the cheek.

Draco Malfoy went into protective mode again, making Hermione smirk in amusement, "Draco, take it easy on them." she whispered but the Malfoy heir didn't listen, he was already marching in towards them, both of his stormy grey eyes glaring.

Hermione rolled her eyes with this, and now he's ignoring me, she thought.

"Love," she said bluntly making him freeze on the spot and spun around, due to her satisfaction.

The brunette let out a smirk, "Did you just call me love? " The platinum blonde asked, incredulously as the brunette rolled her eyes and nodded.

"Duh Draco, are you deaf?" she countered, but he just grinned like a total idiot.

"Say it again," he said, taking a step towards her.

Hermione blushed, " Love, " she began, as she cleared her throat, "—take it easy on them. You're being protective mode all over again." She pointed out as Draco's grin faded and was replaced by a scowl.

That made Hermione giggle in amusement.

"If you're being this protective with your cousins, how much more your sibling? What if it's a girl? Merlin, a boy won't be any feet away from her."

Draco scowled, "Pft. Feet,"

Hermione rolled her eyes at that and gave him a quick peck on the cheek, "Let's just go and greet your cousins," she said as she linked her arms with him.

"And be gentle. Don't want to scare away their dates, right?" 

Malfoy rolled his eyes with that, "I won't make any promises."

"Oh hey, Draco!" Carina greeted, waving her pale hand towards the blonde, "Hey mate," said the boy next to her.

Draco raised a brow at the guy and studied him for a while, he looked like someone familiar, "Flint?" He asked, then he realized, "Oh right, you're dating Noah Flint." he pointed out as Carina rolled her eyes but nodded nevertheless.

"I can't believe you always forget that bit." She muttered, earning a chuckle from Hermione.

"Hey, Hermione!" Carina began, standing up and kissing her on the cheek, "You look stunning!" She gushed.

Selene and Aurora stepped in and hugged the brunette, "Hermione! You looked beautiful!"

"You girls as well," Hermione said at the three, a genuine smile plastered on her face.

"Hey Draco," Selene said, turning her head towards the platinum blonde boy beside her.

"Good job on the singing Draco, didn't know you had it in you," Selene piped in, giving his cousin a side hug.

Draco glared at her and pointed his finger towards the unfamiliar boy.

The boy was looking at Draco weirdly, "Who's that?" He hissed.

Selene rolled her eyes and walked towards her date, "This is Sebastian. He's from Durmstrang," she introduced, "Seb this is Draco, my cousin." she carried on, just as Sebastian stood up and offered his hand towards Draco.

"Hey mate, nice to meet you." he said, Draco scoffed and took his hand, "Couldn't say the same thing to you." He said, gritting his teeth.

Sebastian chuckled nervously as Draco let his hand go.

He gave Selene a look, "Just ignore him, Draco's always like that." she muttered, earning a look from the blonde.

Draco was about to retort when suddenly he felt Hermione's hand resting on top of his arm, the platinum blonde spun around and saw his very own girlfriend looking at him pointedly, "Be nice," she whispered as Draco huffed in annoyance.

"Do you know how old Selene is?" he whispered back.

Hermione just smirked, "Old enough to know what she's doing." she countered. 

Draco sighed, silently agreeing, and faced the two once more, "Hurt one hair on her, and I swear to Salazar that you'll regret it." he seethed as Troy nodded obediently.

Selene scoffed and took Sebastian in her hands as the two walked back towards their seat. "You two also," Draco said, pointing a finger at the two Slytherins, Noah and Cedric who was Carina and Aurora's date.

"Won't disappoint you mate."

"You have my word."

The two responded. Draco crossed his arms and looked at his two cousins, who just rolled their eyes at him.

Hermione giggled behind, "Don't worry, Draco's always like this. Am I right girls?" Hermione asked, making Aurora and Carina snicker.

"You got that right," she said as Selene nodded in agreement.

Draco scoffed at them but Aurora ushered Selene to go near them, and the three of them hugged Draco Malfoy.

"That's why we love him!" the three said.

Hermione smiled at them as Draco instinctively wrapped his arms around his cousins.

"Hey Hermione, Draco!"

Draco and Hermione spun around, revealing a smiling Cassandra Tonks waving at them by the table.

Hermione waved back and smiled at her as she tugged Draco's hand, ushering them to go and talk to the rest of the Blacks.

"My family adores you," Draco muttered by her ear as she let out a giggle, "I can tell," she replied.

Hermione hugged Draco's cousin. Cassandra Tonks was also accompanied by her sister Nymphadora Tonks.

"Hey guys!" Nymphadora greeted.

"Hi, Nymphadora " Draco teased making his cousin roll her eyes at him, "Hey Dora," greeted Hermione with a hug.

"How about you two take a seat for a bit," Cassandra instructed. Draco shrugged and pulled out a chair for Hermione, which the brunette gladly accepted.

The two Blacks raised a brow in amusement from their cousin's gesture.

"So you guys are now  finally  together now, eh?" Nymphadora asked, wiggling both her eyebrows.

Hermione blushed with that and Draco grinned, but before they could say anything, a voice was heard from behind.

"Who's together now?"

Bellatrix took a seat next to Hermione, just as Carolina and Felicity followed beside her.

"Hello Hermione darling, you look gorgeous!" gushed Bellatrix, giving the young brunette a hug.

Hermione smiled as she pulled herself out of the hug, "You look stunning too Bella," she replied.

"Hello Carolina, and Felicity, how are you both?" Hermione began, greeting the two Black women as she gave them both a hug.

Carolina and Felicity exchanged a kiss on the cheeks with Hermione and smiled at her, "We're alright dear." Felicity said, "— and my, I must agree on Bella. You looked extremely gorgeous!" She commented.

"I agree Hermione dear —" Carolina piped in, "— no wonder our nephew here can't take his eyes off of you." she smiled.

Hermione blushed with that as she heard Draco chuckle beside her.

"So, what were you four talking about earlier?" Bellatrix began, "Who's together?"

Cassandra snickered and pointed her finger towards Draco and Hermione.

The brunette, once again, blushed with that.

Felicity, Carolina, and Bellatrix grinned, "Finally!" they said in chorus making Hermione take a back. "Oh, Cissy will be thrilled!"

"Finally?" she asked, chuckling nervously. Draco cleared his throat with that. "Yes darling," Carolina began.

"Draco always talks about you and he's obviously in love with you for ages," she continued making Draco blush.

"I do not," he retorted as Nymphadora and Cassandra laughed, "Don't deny it Draco," Nymphadora said.

Draco glared at her making Bellatrix roll her pitch-black eyes at him, "Shush now Draco dear, you've been head over heels for Hermione all these years!" She said.

"And finally — finally you plucked on some courage to ask her." Carolina piped in. "What took you so long dear?" Felicity pushed on.

Draco was left agape, as the women laughed including Hermione herself.

Draco shot a glare at his girlfriend, which just made the brunette laugh even more.

He sighed, "I feel so antagonized."

"Oh good you're here," Dan said as soon as Draco took a seat next to him.

"Say, where's Hermione?" asked Harry.

"Hermione's talking with the Weasleys," the platinum blonde answered.

"You would know that Potter, Ginny's also there with them, she piped in a few minutes ago before I got here," he said.

Harry just rolled his eyes and snickered, "Whatever, Malfoy." he said.

Draco just let out a chuckle but eventually stopped as he saw Cassie sitting right across from him, "Why is Nott here?" he asked bluntly making everyone at the table look at him.

"Oops Draco's here," Blaise began, "Looks like you need some explaining to do," Alex piped in, fighting the urge to snicker at his cousin. Cassie exchanged a worried look at Theodore and sighed, "No. I'll talk," Nott insisted.

"Talk now," Draco grumbled.

"Damn, why do we keep on witnessing dramas?" Rupert whispered to Dan, "I don't know mate," the raven-haired actor replied.

"I gave him another shot Draco." Cassie said abruptly, "But not like that alright —" she immediately said as soon as she saw him glaring at her. "We're not back together. But I'm giving him another shot for us to be you know, back as friends." she explained.

Draco scoffed and faced Nott, "I'm still not okay with this," he pointed out as the Slytherin boy sighed and gave him a small smile.

"I know mate, that's why I'm here to fix things up aren't I?" he said.

Draco sighed, "One day I'm going to tie all my female cousins and throw them somewhere away from any guy," he muttered to Harry making the raven-haired wizard burst into fits of laughter.

"Is he always like this?" Evanna whispered to Pansy.

"Yes, he is," the Slytherin girl replied, taking another glass of champagne.

"Draco's one heck of a family guy. An overbearing mother hen." Neville laughed.

"An overprotective one." snickered Blaise but faded as soon as he saw Pansy taking another sip of champagne.

"Pans, aren't you taking too much of glasses tonight?" he asked.

Pansy just smirked at him, "Don't worry Blaise," she said, and before she could even continue Draco's voice came in once again. "Pansy you'll get drunk," he warned.

The raven-haired witch rolled her eyes and faced Bonnie and Evanna, "See my point?" she muttered as the two muggle actresses giggled.

"He's kind of protective with his friends too huh?" she asked as Pansy nodded.

"Awe I think that's cute." Bonnie gushed.

"This Draco Malfoy is way different in the books, right?" Evanna whispered as Dan, Bonnie, Rupert, and Matt nodded.

"Way better," they all agreed.

Chapter Text

"I think that —"

"I feel like —"

The two of them stopped in mid-sentence as they exchanged a glance and laughed. "Okay, how about you go first," Emma suggested and Tom simply nodded in agreement.

"That sounds like a plan."

"Alright Tom —," she began, resting her back at the railing beside Tom, her head facing him.

Tom sighed at the change of atmosphere.

"I — Em," he sighed, faced her, and frowned, " — I've been confusing my feelings these past few days. I know I'll be only making the situation more complicated than it already is, but I think . . . I think I still harbor some feelings for you."

Emma held her breath, trying to sink in the words he just said. "Wha —" she was cut off by Tom.

"Let me finish Em," he said, giving her a small smile, "What we had a few years ago, was blissful, and frankly, I didn't want it to end. But you know, things became . . . complicated." he paused and gave her a sigh, "Because of this Switch incident, I've gotten the chance to spend more time with you Em like we used to, and that made me realized how much I missed you . . . how much I wanted you."

Emma was silent, as Tom took her hand into his, "I don't know what'll happen in the future. But know that you mean a whole lot to me Emma, and know that I'll never stop loving you Em. I want us to go back, to how we used to be, how we should be. So will you take that risk with me? Give us another shot maybe?"

Emma let out a sharp exhale and faced him, "Tom . . . you have Jade," she whispered. But the long on her heart was screaming his name, and that made a tear fall from her eye.

Tom noticed it and gently wiped it from her cheek as he too, sighed, " . . . I know." he whispered back.

"I'm supposed to miss her Em. That's what a boyfriend should do right? But I . . . I can't seem to think about her right now, ever since we got here, all my mind was about  you.  I know I sound selfish right now, I sound like an arse maybe, and I don't want to pressure you or anything but —"

"— Tom —" Emma said, letting a sob escape her mouth making Tom instinctively wrap his arms around her, "— I can't let you cheat on her for me. I'm not like that, I . . . —" Tom cut her off.

"I'm planning on breaking up with her when we get home Emma. All your life you've been thinking about others before yourself, now I'm asking you to think about yourself —" Little did he know that he was crying, "I can't do this anymore, I don't want to keep lying to myself anymore. I want you, It was always you, and It will always be you." he said.

"Please," Tom whispered, making the embrace more tightly than before. Now that their bodies were clinging to one another, Emma couldn't help but pull apart and cup his cheek, making Tom's crystal blue eyes look at her golden browns. "Give us a chance Em. We can work it out." he carried on.

"Will you give me another chance to love you again? I know you don't love me anymore but —"

"Tom," Emma cut him off as she wiped the tears streaming across his face, " — I still do Tom. I wanted you, and I still want you," she whispered.

And that was all it took.

That was all it took for him to lift her chin, both meeting their eyes as they stared intently at one another. Tom closed his first and slowly leaned in, brushing his lips on hers. Emma followed, shutting her eyes as her hands made their way behind his neck, she noticed his hand making its way towards her back and the other made its way towards her waist, pulling her closer and causing the gap between them to disappear.

He kissed her.

She kissed him back.

And it was all it took.

Chapter Text

"Draco," someone drawled from behind making the platinum blonde spin around, revealing Lucius Malfoy, Sirius Black, and two other unfamiliar people which he reckons were working in the Ministry like them.

Draco stood up and went near his father, "This is my eldest son, Draco." He introduced. "Draco, this here's my colleagues Estefan Delarosa, and his brother Luciano Delarosa."

The platinum blonde smiled at them and shook their hands, "Draco, I've heard from you Father that you're pursuing Potioneer right after you graduate Hogwarts, am I correct?" Estefan asked.

"Yes, I am planning on taking Potions," he answered.

"Good, it's still a waste you won't join us Aurors, but being a Potioneer is also an excellent choice," he replied, smiling at him.

"That's why my brother here is willing to make you his apprentice right after you graduate. He's a Potions Master here in England."

And on cue, Luciano stepped in and clasped Draco's shoulders, "I'll expect straight O's on your NEWTs though Draco, and you'll be working with me in no time." 

Draco gave him a reassuring nod and a smile as Sirius stepped in, "That won't be a problem Luciano, Draco here is a straight O student and he's taking Alchemy as well." he pointed out making the two Delarosa's smile, "That's great to hear. Draco's a bright child indeed." Luciano said.

"Sir, I also know someone who's planning on taking Potioneering right after graduation, she's also a straight O student and the top of our year." Draco pointed out, getting a look from Sirius.

"Oh, well that's great to hear. Let me know about it. We'll discuss more about this later on in the future." the Potions Master said.

Draco smiled and shook their hands once again, "Thank you for this," he said. The two wizards smiled and left.

"Hermione's pursuing Potions too?" asked Sirius.

Draco shrugged, "That's what we had discussed. I don't know if she changed her mind, — I hope she hadn't." He sighed.

Sirius just tilted his head and patted his arm, "Whatever it is, it'll be fine."

The platinum blonde nodded. "By the way, how's being an Auror?" he asked.

Lucius gave him a look, "Now you're taking interest in Auror jobs?" he asked which made Draco smirk, "I'm not insinuating that I'll take that job, Father. I'm just asking."

Lucius Malfoy raised a brow with that just as Sirius let out a chuckle, "Well, there was trouble in Azkaban a few days ago. Someone broke out —"Lucius replied.

"Really? Who?" asked Draco.

"His name's Benedict Burke. No one to be afraid of, — well if you're a magical folk." Sirius said, "He's a  muggle blood-thirsty psychopath who broke out a few days ago and we're keeping an eye out in the muggle world for that psycho because, of course, he's only into muggles. He won't even harm half-bloods or muggle-borns — just muggles." he continued.

"But reports showed yesterday that he's still in the wizarding world." Lucius carried on, "Don't worry about it Draco, we're safe from him. But  muggles aren't  — which we don't even need to worry about considering there aren't in the wizarding world."

"Anyway, we better leave you be. We still got a lot to discuss over there," Sirius said as he left.

"—and your Mother's craving a lot of chocolate frogs." Lucius Malfoy sighed, "I'll see you later son." then he left.

Draco Malfoy stood still. Completely dumbfounded by the news he had just heard. He couldn't believe he could be this more pale than ever.

I better warn them.

Later on, Draco spotted a group of Slytherins at a table and one of their professors, so he stopped by and hoped they saw the people he was looking for. His classmates greeted him, and he greeted them back.

"Mr. Malfoy," greeted their Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, "Good Evening Professor Riddle, are you enjoying tonight?" he asked, smiling at his teacher. Trying to remind him that this is the real Tom Riddle, not the lunatic he saw from the movies the past few days ago.

"I am Draco, it's a lovely party. By the way, Professor Dumbledore's looking for you."

"Great, 'cause I was also looking for him."

"Are you alright Draco? You look worried." He pointed out, the platinum blonde just shook his head, "I'm fine Professor, just a bit stressed." he replied.

Tom Riddle just eyes him curiously, "Alright, you better have fun, this is your party after all."

Draco just smiled at him before excusing himself. Just then, his eyes widened but sighed in relief as he saw Professor Dumbledore and Grindelwald dancing.

"Well, you two look happy," Hermione pointed out, smiling, just when Emma and Tom took a seat right next to her.

Emma blushed and Tom gave her a chuckle, as he slithered his arm around her shoulder.

Dan, Rupert, Evanna, and Bonnie exchanged a look. Neville, Luna, Harry, Ginny, and Ron let out a grin, while Pansy, Blaise, Cassie and Alex smirked.

"So, are you two together now or something?" Cassie began.

"We're still working on it," Tom said, sighing.

"It's still complicated. But we'll work things out when we get home." Emma continued, "— and I hope everything goes to plan too." the brunette actor said.

Emma just gave him a small smile, and Tom copied.

"Well, right now, just focus on the present," Luna said, her voice said dreamily. "If two people are meant for each other, it'll always find a way." she continued giving everyone a chuckle and a nod.

"So what did we miss?" Emma began, not wanting to talk about their complicated relationship anymore.

She noticed Cassie blush and everyone snickered, "You missed a scene." Dan pointed out, laughing.

"Lestrange and Nott sorted things out," Neville piped in.

"And boy, Draco was not happy." Blaise continued snickering.

"So where's Theodore Nott now?" Tom asked.

"Oh, he's off with some Slytherins. He was here though, not long ago." Harry replied.

"Maybe he got tired — Alex kept on interrogating him a while back." Ginny smirked as the Black heir snickered, "You can't blame me, can you?"

"It was a very dramatic evening," Ron concluded as Rupert nodded in reply. "You said it mate." he snickered.

Everyone laughed. Meanwhile, Cassie gave all of them a glare. But, their laughter died when they spotted Draco walking towards them with a grave expression.

Hermione immediately stood up and walked towards him as everyone kept quiet and watched, "What's wrong?" she asked.

"Everyone up," Draco instructed and in a second, everyone was out of their seats, "Let's go back to the guest room. I've got something to tell you." He said sternly and began to walk, Hermione standing close to his side as they were talking.

The group exchanged a shrug and followed.

"Boy, another drama," Rupert whispered to Dan, making him snicker. "It'll never end, eh?" Rupert piped in and Harry chuckled, "Welcome to the Wizarding World." He said.

"What's up, mate?" Harry began as all of them took a seat by the couch. The muggles and the Hogwarts students facing across at each other.

Draco sighed, a worried look plastered on his face while Hermione just rubbed the top of his hand as their hands were intertwined with each other.

Ginny was holding Harry's shoulder for support and Tom's arms were around Emma's waist. Blaise whispered something at Pansy, as the raven-haired witch furrowed her brows and looked at Draco gravely.

The rest of the muggle celebrities painted a worried look. Cassie on the other hand, was crossing her arms as she looked at her cousin impatiently, waiting for Draco to tell them about the news.

"I was talking with Father and Uncle Sirius, and since they were Aurors they had shared a bit of news about their job." He began, "Turns out, a few days ago — someone broke out of Azkaban."

There were gasps and shocked expressions all around, but they waited for Draco to finish before speaking up.

"His name's Benedict Burke. He's a notorious  muggle  bloodthirsty psychopath. I had already talked to Professor Dumbledore and Mister Grindelwald earlier about the news and they left soon enough after hearing it to get on with the Time Stone so that you lot would get home as soon as possible." he explained.

"Getting you all home might be the only way to get you all safe. No one knows — even the Aurors here — that you lot are muggles but we can never be so sure about Benedict."

There was a silence.

"So let me get this straight —" Matt began as he gently rubbed Evanna's shoulder with comfort, "— if  that Burke guy gets to us, he'll have our . . ."

". . . blood." Harry breathed out in horror, "He'll have your blood."

Bonnie tensed with that, making Rupert's arms snake into her shoulder as she rested her head on his shoulder. Dan stared at the floor while Tom held Emma's hand while snaking his arms around her waist.

"So what's the plan, mate?" Tom began, his crystal blue eyes looking up at Draco.

Draco breathed out and took a glance at them, "Here's what we have to do . . ."

"There's a guest house not far from our Manor, it's located right next to the Quidditch Pitch we have at the back." Draco began, giving Tom a pointed look.

"You do? I didn't notice it earlier." the brunette actor remarked, making Draco smirk.

"It's because it's hidden. Actually, it's abandoned, we never use it anymore — that's why it's just like my secret hideout or something." Draco shrugged, "I can let Dobby fix it up later and I'll inform my parents about your stay."

"Uh, I don't know about you guys if you forgot about it and all, but —" Alex began, making all of their eyes look at him, "— it's our last day of break tomorrow. We're going back to Hogwarts in two days." he reminded.

Everyone looked at Draco, waiting for his response.

The muggle celebrities looked at him in worry but eventually disappeared as they saw Malfoy's lip twitching, "I've already established that. That's why I talked to the Headmaster and Mister Grindelwald about it. They specifically told me not to worry and they'll do the very best that they can to finish that contraption of theirs before we get back from our break." he explained, "—and truthfully, we have to be there when you lot will be send back in your time too."

Tom smirked at that, "You really are a Slytherin." He said.

Hermione grinned with that and kissed Draco's cheek abruptly, "I'm so proud of you."

The blonde boy grinned at her then faced back at their friends, "Yeah mate, you'll make a great Auror." Blaise remarked earning a snicker from Pansy, Neville, and Alex.

Draco just rolled his eyes at them but smiled nevertheless.

"Potter, we need you and Weasley to help us set a protection charm all over the guest house, so don't go home yet after the Ball's done," Draco informed, pointing a finger at Harry and Ron.

"Even though the wards in our property are secured enough, let's just not take any chances." Then he faced the muggle celebrities, "The girls will help you lot in getting yourselves comfortable and all." he said and all of them nodded.

"Or how about we sleep over?" Pansy suggested making all of them look at her.

"I think that's not a bad idea," Cassie replied.

"I can talk to Mum about it, she'll agree anyway considering Ron will also be here." Ginny pointed out as her redhead brother nodded.

"And I can talk to Lily and James about it since Harry will also be here with us for the night," Hermione informed as the raven-haired wizard shot her a smile.

"That'll be great 'Mione," Harry said.

"Alright," Draco began, "We'll fix up the guest house, inform our parents, and have a sleepover since it'll be the first night of Dan, Rupert, Matt, Evanna, and Bonnie in the wizarding world too." he chuckled.

"Thanks, mate."

"Thank you, Draco."

The platinum blonde boy smiled at them. "Come on." He said, standing up as he took Hermione with him by her hand. "— I reckon it's nearly midnight and the ball should finish soon. Let's go back to the hall and enjoy the rest of the night. Because frankly, I think I'm being a lousy host."

They laughed at that and left the room.

"I'm going to dance with Lavender," Ron informed, "I think she's getting suspicious of me always wandering off tonight," he said sheepishly and left, leaving his friends chuckling at his state.

"Me too, I reckon Hannah's looking for me. I'll see you guys later." Neville said before he left.

"Same here," Alex said then left.

"And I better go to Rolf," Luna piped in, giving all of them a smile before leaving.

Cassie sighed, "Alright now how about you lot go with your dates too." She scoffed making Draco laugh at her.

"I on the other hand will go to Mum and inform her about the sleepover," Ginny announced as Harry tugged her hand, "I'm coming with," he said, and with that, they left.

The platinum blonde whispered something at his girlfriend, and with a smile from the brunette and a kiss from Draco on her cheek, he walked towards his cousin, "Come on," he said, taking her arms, "Let's dance, and we've got a lot of talking to do." He taunted making Cassie smirk at him.

"Alright." then the two left.

"Gotta tell you Hermione, but Draco here is really different from the books," Tom said making the brunette witch giggle, doesn't seem to mind that they kept telling her about it.

"Yes, I'd read some bits of Draco's parts in the books and have seen your movies. He is an awful bully."

"You've seen the movies? Cool!" Emma gushed as Hermione giggled and nodded.

"They had let me and Draco have a Harry Potter movie marathon." she laughed as Dan, Matt, and Rupert high-fived while Evanna and Bonnie giggled.

Tom's lips twitched with that, "Well, have you seen the scene in the third movie where you punched Draco?"

Emma's eyes widened with that as her hand flew up towards her mouth while the other slapped Tom's arm, "What?" he asked, chuckling, as his eyes landed on the brunette next to him.

"You made me remember." She hissed, but couldn't contain her grin.

"What? The time when I suggested we should rehearsed it but you slapped me hard instead?" he remarked, as his brows raised in amusement.

Emma glared at him.

Tom grinned with that as Dan, Rupert, and Matt snickered, "The gang told me about the slapping incident too Emma." Hermione began, stifling a laugh.

Emma blushed with that and Tom nudged her by the shoulders which made the brunette glare at him once more.

Tom pinched her cheeks as she swatted his hand away, only making his grin wider than before, "You're really cute when you get irritated by me." he said as he threw his arms around her shoulder, which made it look like he was back hugging her.

Tom nestled on the crook of her neck, "That's because it's been ages since you'd teased me immensely." She muttered, elbowing him from the back.

Tom let out a groan but laughed nevertheless as he abruptly kissed Emma on the neck, and that made her frozen from her spot and sported pink tints on her cheeks.

Dan, Rupert, Evanna, Bonnie, and Matt exchanged a glance and smirked. Whereas Hermione was eyeing them with amusement.

"It's nice seeing them like this," Evanna whispered to her friends, "It's been a while," Bonnie replied, smiling.

"Oh, it's been ages, " Rupert commented as Dan and Matt nodded in agreement.

"It's still hard though," Hermione said as she turned her back to Tom and Emma, who were talking at each other, and faced at her muggle friends, "Tom still has a girlfriend back in your time." she sighed.

Dan nodded with that, "True," he muttered, "but remember, this is not our time . . . so it's still counted." He chuckled.

The rest laughed at that and Hermione let out a giggle, "You're right. I mean, they should enjoy the present and worry about the future later." she concluded as the five nodded.

"Which reminds me," Hermione carried on, "I'd better go to Lily and James to inform them about the sleepover we'll be having. Want to come with?"

Dan grinned at that, "Meeting James and Lily will be a dream come true," he laughed.

"We'll all come with," Bonnie replied as the others nodded.

"Alright then," Hermione said as they left.

Chapter Text

It turns out that Harry and Ginny were already at their table. James and Lily Potter were also sitting with some of the Weasleys and the Marauders.

"Hey, Lily." Hermione beamed as she hugged the Potter woman, "You look amazing!" She gushed as she saw her red floor-length gown.

Lily smiled with that, "You already told me that dear," she remarked which made Hermione blush, "Oh right. Of course." she chuckled.

"Hey, brainbox!" Fred and George piped in, hugging the brunette, "Fred! George! I missed you both." She said, earning a smirk from the twins.

"You saw us yesterday —" Fred said.

"— at dinner." George continued.

"Can't I just miss you?" Hermione grinned making the two laugh.

"Hey 'Mione I already talked to Mum about the sleepover. Molly also agreed with Ginny and Ron." Harry informed making the brunette smile.

"But there'll be no foolishness alright?" a voice came in making Hermione spin around and see Molly Weasley.

The brunette laughed and hugged her as she also greeted the rest.

Harry cleared his throat with that, making everyone look at him.

The raven-haired wizard flashed them a smile, "These are our friends from Ilvermorny." he began.

"This here's Dan, Rupert, Matt Evanna, and Bonnie — and Emma and Tom are . . ." he trailed off just as Dan finished it for him, ". . . we left them at our table." He said, making Harry chuckle. "Alright."

"These here's James, Lily, Peter, Sirius and Remus." Hermione introduced as the Marauders and Lily exchanged greetings with the muggle celebrities. Dan was obviously awestruck making Hermione laugh at him.

"And these are my parents," Ginny said as Molly and Arthur introduced themselves at the muggles. "— and these here's . . ." Ginny was cut off by Fred and George themselves.

"My name's Fred." Fred introduced, "— and I'm George. The handsome twin." George continued as they shook hands with the muggles.

Dan, Rupert, Matt, Evanna, and Bonnie grinned at that.

"We have some things to let you try out on," George began, as he got something out of his pockets, "Want some?" he asked, the muggles exchanged a look and chuckled, they were about to take some odd looking sweets when suddenly Molly cried, "Fred! George! You do not give these people that outrageous inventions of yours!"

Fred and George just let out a grin making all of them laugh. "Say, where's Charlie, Bill, and Percy?" Hermione asked.

"Oh, Charlie's over there talking with the Scammanders, Hagrid and Luna. Especially that Newt Scammander's here." Arthur Weasley replied.

"And Bill and Percy are having a chat with Regulus over there," Sirius said pointing towards another table.

Hermione just nodded and smiled then faced her friends, "Wanna meet the others too?" she asked as all of them nodded enthusiastically.

"Hey guys!" Hermione greeted as she waved at her classmates.

Her Gryffindor friends were at the same table, along with Ron who was sitting beside Lavender.

"Hey Hermione!" they greeted.

"You look beautiful Hermione!" Seamus said as he stood up to hug the brunette, "You really do 'Mione." a voice from Dean continued, pushing away Seamus so he could also hug Hermione — which only made the two argue about who was going to hug her first.

"Oh honestly," Ginny grumbled, but a smile was forming on her lips.

"These two will never quit with their petty fights," she whispered at Harry, who just snickered in response.

"Unhand my girl." a voice came from behind making all of them look and saw Draco Malfoy crossing his arms.

He was staring intently at Seamus Finnegan and Dean Thomas but his lips were twitching up.

"Hey Malfoy," the Gryffindors greeted.

Draco made his way towards them and snaked his arm on Hermione's waist, "I get that my woman here's gorgeous, but can you guys lay off a bit." he said as he ushered the two to get back at their seats.

Seamus and Dean were grumbling incoherently but laughed nevertheless.

"So you two are dating now?" Lavender began, Ron was raising a brow at her with amusement as he lazily placed his arms on her shoulder.

"Well finally!" she exclaimed making everyone laugh in agreement.

"Guys, I'd like you all to meet our Ilvermorny friends," Hermione began, gesturing her hand at the gang.

Dan, Rupert, Matt, Evanna, and Bonnie smiled and waved at them. "This here's Dan, Rupert, Matt, Evanna and Bonnie," Harry said.

"Guys," Ginny carried on, facing at the muggles and then at the Gryffindors "— these are our Gryffindor friends. This here's Seamus, Dean, Lavender, and of course you know Ron, that's Parvati, Cormac, Colin, Romilda, and Dennis."

They exchanged greetings and shook hands, "How 'bout you lot take a seat and chat with us Gryffindors, eh?" Cormac McLaggen remarked as the muggle celebrities took a seat.

Not long later, they got comfortable and chatted with each other animatedly.

"I've already informed my parents," Draco whispered at Hermione, "—they agreed on letting them stay for the night. I also instructed Dobby to fix the place up."

Hermione smiled with that and kissed his cheek quickly, "Good, 'cause I can't wait to spend the night with you." she whispered, a sly smile making its way towards her lips.

Draco let out a boyish grin, "You and me both."

On the other side of the Ballroom, Cassiopeia Lestrange walked side by side with Narcissa Malfoy and Bellatrix Lestrange. Tom and Emma bumped into them and Cassie smiled as she saw Hermione and Draco walking towards them.

"Mother," she began, gesturing at Bellatrix, "Aunt Cissy," she faced Narcissa then at the muggle couple, "This here's Tom Felton and Emma Watson, our — Ilvermorny friends." She introduced.

Emma and Tom shook hands with Narcissa and Bellatrix as they smiled, "Oh North Americans, a pleasure to meet you." said Bellatrix Lestrange, "— the pleasure's all ours Mrs. Lestrange, Mrs. Malfoy." remarked Tom, with a very Malfoy kind of gesture.

Cassiopeia smirked with that just as on cue, Draco and Hermione stepped in. "Hi Mother, how are you?" Draco asked, kissing Narcissa on the temple, "I'm fine darling. Just a bit famished," she replied, patting her son's cheek fondly.

Tom, Emma, Hermione, and Cassie exchanged a smile with that.

"Well, what can I get you?" Draco asked, taking his mother's hand, "— It's alright darling, I'm just going to Andromeda then I think I'll retreat to bed right after." she informed. The platinum blonde boy nodded with that.

"Alright, goodnight." He said, kissing her forehead.

"Good night Narcissa," Hermione said, exchanging a kiss on the cheek with Narcissa Malfoy.

"Good night darlings," the Malfoy woman replied then faced the two muggle celebrities, "You enjoy your stay, and don't hesitate to ask whenever you need something." 

Tom and Emma gave her a grateful smile, "We will. Thank you, Mrs. Malfoy." Emma said.

"No problem dears, and please — call me Narcissa."

They nodded just as Bellatrix and Narcissa Malfoy walked away.

Cassiopeia faced them and sighed, "Uncle Regulus and Uncle Sirius are halfway towards being drunk." she informed Draco, whereas he replied with a snicker, "That's why Alex came rushing towards their table. Boy, Aunt Carolina and Aunt Felicity will not be happy about this."

"So, want to meet our cousins?" Cassie asked, facing the two. Emma and Tom nodded.

"I already met them," the brunette actor pointed out as Draco let out a chuckle, "Oh right." He said.

"I also too had met them once  but  — let's still go. It's not every day I get to meet and talk to real magical folks." Emma remarked making Tom and Draco laugh.

Cassiopeia and Emma took both Emma's arms and linked towards theirs, "Let's go then."

"Oi, Cassie let go of her!" Tom bellowed.

"Hey! Granger's mine!" followed Draco.

Cassiopeia, Hermione, and Emma exchanged a roll of their eyes and giggled as they continued to walk, leaving behind two laughing boys.

"Hey Selene, Carina, and Aurora," Hermione began as the three pureblood ladies faced them with a smile, "Hey Hermione, Cassie!"

"We'd like you to meet our Ilvermorny  friend, Emma Watson," Cassie said gesturing at the brunette.

"Hey, Emma. I'm Aurora, Alex's twin sister." she introduced, "I'm Carina." the other said.

"— and I'm Selene. Cassiopeia's sister."

Emma smiled at her and exchanged the greeting. She had already met Carina and Aurora, alongside Alex, but she hadn't gotten a chance to meet up with Cassiopeia's siblings, let alone knowing that they were twins.

"I reckon you're not from Hogwarts?" she asked as Selene nodded in response, "I'm from Beauxbatons, my twin brother's from Durmstrang, though I don't know where he is right now — oh wait, here he is."

And as on cue, Helios walked in.

"He's Helios. My brother. Helios, this here's Emma." Cassiopeia introduced just as the Lestrange boy faced Emma, took her hand and kissed it.

"A pleasure to meet you, Miss Emma." he greeted formally making Emma giggle, "Oh how adorable," she remarked.

Cassiopeia groaned and rolled her eyes just as the other girls laughed, "Helios is quite a charmer." Hermione pointed out, earning a cheeky grin from the boy.

"Yup, got those traits from me," Draco said as he walked in, Tom following from behind.

"Yeah sure, quite a  good  influence." Cassie retorted, earning a chuckle from her cousin.

"This here's Tom Felton. He's also from Ilvermorny." Draco introduced. Carina, Aurora, Selene, and Helios greeted him as the brunette actor greeted back.

"Say, where are those dates of yours?" Draco questioned, raising a brow at the three girls, "They're just getting us last drinks before heading home." Carina replied, rolling her eyes.

"Honestly Draco. Stop intimidating them! Geez." Selene muttered as Aurora nodded in agreement.

Draco just shrugged making Tom and Emma laugh. Hermione just chuckled and Cassie shook her head, smirking, then faced them, "How about we gather the gang and proceed to the house? I think it's getting late now." she suggested as they nodded.

"Agreed."

Chapter Text

"Wait, how to do that again?" Rupert exclaimed from the other side of the bush.

"Just do what we did Rups!" Dan cried.

"Are you sure you lot aren't dead?" The ginger actor shouted this time Tom snorted and slapped him upside the head.

"Don't be ridiculous Rupert, I've been here a while ago. It's plain safe, just do what they did and I'll come follow right after."

Draco, Hermione, Harry, Ginny, Ron, Neville, Luna, Cassie, Blaise, Pansy, Alex, Emma, Dan, Matt, Evanna, and Bonnie had already stepped inside the other side of the bush giving them a view of the Malfoy's pitch.

Right after the party, Mellie — the Potter's house elf, along with Dobby had helped them with their things and clothing. Draco announced that it was already time to head out and go by the guest house and everyone followed, but Rupert here was having second thoughts about going inside the bush.

"If I die, I'll come back and haunt you," Rupert remarked, pointing his finger at Tom.

The brunette actor rolled his eyes with that, "Sure."

Rupert took a deep breath and was about to step inside the bush but before it was able to suck him inside, a pair of arms grabbed him from behind and pulled him.

Making the redhead scream in a rather — high-pitched voice.

"Okay, this place is bloody amazing!" Rupert exclaimed as he stepped inside the guest house.

"This is way too gorgeous!" Emma squealed as she hugged Draco from the side, "Thanks, Draco!" she said, as the platinum blonde gave her a grin, "It's the least I can do, Emma."

The house was not that big, but it was perfect for them to live in. The exterior of the guest house was painted in black. The structure was hidden by tall bushes as if it were a secret hideout. It looked small on the outside but the interior — it was a large cozy spacious space, with elegant decors, and everything!

The guest house is completed by a marvelous living room, and a kitchenette is found by the corner and everything, plus the house occupies four bedrooms.

"Now, how about we choose our roommates now and get on with it — I'm bloody tired!" Cassie announced making Draco chuckle and roll his eyes at her.

"Alright, so what do you guys think? Me, Tom, Harry, Dan, and Alex. Hermione, Emma, Pansy, and Cassie. Ginny, Bonnie, Luna, and Evanna. Blaise, Ron, Rupert, Matt, and Neville." Draco suggested. "Sound good?"

Everyone nodded and looked pleased with the room arrangements, but the Italian wizard raised his hand making everyone look at him.

"Can I sleep with girls? I mean — two Weasleys and two Longbottoms in one room. You've got to be kidding me mate!" Blaise cried making everyone laugh.

Ron and Rupert threw both their arm at Blaise's shoulders, both plastering a mischievous grin.

"Don't worry Zabini —" Ron began.

"— You'll have loads of fun with us." Rupert continued.

"Blimey! They sounded even worse than Fred and George!" laughed Ginny.

"So, are everyone now comfortable?" Cassie asked as she placed her hairbrush down and faced them. She was wearing a deep violet shade of silky pajamas and was already sitting up on her bed.

Emma straightened the red silky pajamas that she borrowed from Cassie, and gave her a warm smile, "This is more than comfortable Cass, thanks for this."

"Anytime Watson," she winked making the brunette actress giggle.

Emma studied the room and let out a smile. The Malfoys do have a taste in living. The room was massive —which was odd because the house didn't look that big, well, what is magic — and there were five queen-sized beds — which had uniformed black and silver sheets — already prepared and their pajamas were neatly placed above it for them to use for the night.

The room was surrounded by aesthetic and minimal decorations and it was painted with elegant mint green and a few touches of silver and lilac colours. Emma settled the bed right beside Hermione's.

"I'm still not exactly sure why I am wearing this." Hermione said as she looked at herself in the mirror, "Silk does not suit me." she muttered.

Pansy laughed with that, who was sitting by her bed doing Bonnie's hair, "You'll get used to it 'mine." she said.

"Yeah, once you and Malfoy get married you'll be wearing  a lot  of silk," Emma added, giggling.

Hermione rolled her eyes, "It's still too soon to talk about the future girls," she began, "We're not even sure if —"

Cassie cut her off, "— if what Granger? If you and Draco end up together?"

Hermione shrugged, "Well I suppose."

Cassie smirked and crossed her arms, "So are you insinuating that you don't want to end up with my cousin?"

"Of course not, that's not what I meant." she scoffed, blushing.

Emma snickered with that when she noticed their bedroom door slightly opened and when she saw a flash of platinum blonde, she faced her, "So you're saying that you  want  to marry Malfoy in the future?" she pushed on, grinning.

"Of course I want to! But it's still —"

She was cut off when the door opened, revealing a grinning and smug-looking Draco Malfoy who was crossing his arms and leaning against the door frame, Bonnie, Luna, Evanna, and Ginny behind him, stifling a laugh.

" —  and I want that too but Hermione, love, isn't it still a bit too soon to talk about marriage?"

Hermione blushed harder with that and glared at Cassie, Pansy, and Emma — who were now laughing — and faced Draco with a raise of her brow, "For your information, these two here provoked me to say those things." she defended.

Draco just laughed and raised both of his hands in mock defeat while walking towards her, "Alright if you say so." He took her arm and smiled, " —but right now we'll have something to talk about." he said as he began to drag her out of the room.

"What about?" She asked, "About our future." He winked making her roll her eyes.

"I'm not playing that card Malfoy, " she said pulling her arm away.

The platinum blonde boy chuckled with that and snaked his arm around her shoulder as she pulled her close, "I'm not joking, it really is about our future — well future jobs,  I mean."

Hermione froze at that as her eyes made their way towards Emma. The muggle actress took her gesture and gave her an encouraging smile.

Hermione nodded slightly and smiled back as she faced him once again, "Alright." then they shut the door and left.

Pansy raised a brow at Emma, "What was that about?" She asked as the girls outside the room made their way inside.

The brunette actress shrugged, "Oh just about their future jobs. Hermione had shared with me earlier about her plans and she's worried about telling Draco about it." she replied as she took a pillow and hugged it.

"Why?" Cassie asked, "As far as I know they're both planning on proceeding into Potions right? Or did Granger change her mind?"

"She changed her mind alright."

"Why? Won't Malfoy just support whatever her decision will be? Or is he afraid that both of them will be separated for a while to work on their dreams?" Ginny began. "I don't know about him but we all know that Hermione is an independent girl, and she won't let Malfoy decide things for herself," she added.

"We all know that Weaslette, and we all know he will." Cassie pointed out, "It's just that they've been planning on working things together for years now, but yeah, plans change and everything. I'm sure they'll work something out."

"Wait what job were they planning to take again?" Bonnie asked.

"Oh, Potions." Ginny replied, "They're planning on being a Potioneer or something."

"But what did Hermione tell you a while back?" the ginger actress asked Emma. "Muggle and Wizarding Architecture and a whole lot more," she replied.

"Oh, well they'll sort things out."

"Draco and Hermione are quite practical, eh?" Emma chuckled as Cassie snickered, "They sure are. I'm not even yet sure about what to take after graduation." she replied, shrugging.

"How about you Gin?" Bonnie asked, "A Professional Quidditch Player before I get kids, and right after that I'll resign and open up a boutique, me and Pansy are planning on that." she answered making her smile, "Brilliant!"

"You, Luna?" Evann asked, linking her arms in hers. "Take care of magic creatures, might open a clinic or something," she answered. Everyone smiled at that. Typical Luna, so gentle.

"Okay change the subject —" Cassie said as she let out her palm making all of them quiet, "You hear that?"

The seven of them furrowed their brows and stood silent until they heard a ruckus next door. "It sounds like it came from the other room," Ginny said.

"Do you think we can get a good night's sleep tonight?" Emma asked as Pansy snickered, "I think not."

"I know these guys." Ginny said with an exasperated sigh, "I think they're planning on pranking us tonight. Oh wait — I know they're planning on pranking us tonight."

"Well knowing Dan, Rupert, and Matt, they'll be up for it, especially Tom." Evanna groaned, "So, what'll we do?"

Cassie smirked with that, "Don't worry. I know how to get them before getting us, — Weaslette, help me with this."

The red-haired witch grinned, "I'll be honored."

"What's all the fuss' about in here?" Dan asked as he, Alex, Harry, Draco, and Tom entered their bedroom. 

Blaise was holding out his wand, Ron and Neville were laughing their arses off while Matt was standing beside Blaise — who was clutching his stomach from laughing.

"Oh, Zabini's showing off," Matt replied earning a snicker from the Italian Slytherin, "Am not — and I know you want to try next Lewis."

Matt chuckled at that and looked up. Draco, Tom, Dan, Alex, and Harry followed his eyes only to see Rupert flying above their room, "Look! I'm flying! I'm flying in mid-air!" he exclaimed as they laughed at that.

"Wow Rups you're actually enjoying now," Draco began, "the last time we did that, you and Dan were screaming for help." he laughed.

"They did?!" Alex, Ron, Neville, Blaise, and Harry asked in unison, laughing.

Dan nudged Draco by the sides, "We did not."

"It's different —," Rupert said from above, "At least now we know you aren't planning on killing us." 

Draco snickered with that held out his wand and cast another Wingardium Leviosa as Tom, Dan, and Matt flew up.

"Look, I feel like Peter Pan!"

"The long boys in Netherland,"

"This is bloody cool!"

The muggle actors were in the chorus of laughs and screams.

"How about you two take cover," Draco said as he pointed at Harry, Neville, and Ron, "I'm going to talk to Hermione for a bit."

Harry, Neville, and Ron took their wands and took over Draco's spell as the four muggles still floated in mid-air.

Draco left the room and Alex cleared his throat making all of their eyes look at him. "I have an idea — I mean, me and Weasley came up with an idea." he began.

Ron snickered with that, "A prank,"  he pointed out. "Oh I like the sound of that," laughed Blaise. "Do tell us what's it about."

"Well since the girls are in their separate rooms, I think it's best to give them a night they'll never forget." Alex continued making the boys nod at him in agreement.

"So, what'll we do?" Rupert asked. "Well first —" Blaise piped in with a smirk and waved his wand making Rupert, Neville, Dan, and Tom twirl around crazily, bumping every part of the walls and ceiling.

The young wizards laughed as the muggle actors screamed, "Good thing you placed a cushioning charm on the walls." pointed out Harry, chuckling.

"A Slytherin is always prepared," Blaise said, and with a flick of his wand, the four muggle actors dropped towards the carpeted floor earning a groan and a laugh.

"Bloody Hell Zabini!" cried Tom. Blaise laughed and levitated them once again, making the four of them stand up.

"Okay now that you guys are done lying around, —" Alex snickered earning a glare from the actors, "— it's time to plan our prank."

Draco led Hermione outside the guest house where a bench was found. He ushered her to sit down and Hermione hesitantly followed, she was still anxious about their talk.

The platinum blonde boy was smiling, he lazily placed his arm around Hermione's shoulders as he rested his head on her head. The brunette stiffed but didn't say a word. "I talked to Luciano Delarosa earlier this evening, he's a Potions Master here in England." Draco began.

"He told me he's willing to give me a place being his apprentice after we graduate." He looked at her and smiled, "And I also told him about you and he's also willing to consider it too. Isn't that great? I mean, it's been our dream ever since, and after we graduate, we'll be slowly making it come true." He added and kissed her neck.

Hermione let out a deep breath and was still quiet. Draco furrowed his brows with that and took her hand in his as he slowly rubbed her knuckles, "You look bothered, what's wrong love?"

The brunette faced her and placed her hand on his cheek, "Draco, I love you and I want to be with you, always. " She breathed out, "— but I'm considering not pursuing Potions. I'm sorry, I know we've talked about this but I got a lot of things going on in my head right now and I think Potioneering is not the right job for me. I'm really really sorry Draco."

Draco was taken aback and frowned, he cupped her cheeks and planted a gentle kiss on her nose, "Darling, don't tell me you're worried that I'll be upset?" he started and Hermione just nodded.

The platinum blonde boy sighed but let out a smile nevertheless, "You know that I understand right? Even though I want both of us to always be together, you know that I'll support whatever your decision is, right? I love you Hermione and I will always support you whether or not we're apart." 

"— and that's why I love you Draco Malfoy." she breathed out, but before Draco could say anything, he felt her soft lips crushed into his very own and not long later, they moved with sync.

"I love you more," he whispered, smiling between their kiss.

Hermione let out a gasp as she felt both his hands down below her thighs and pulled her up towards his lap. She smiled at him as she felt his lips moving towards her jaw and then at her neck.

Her hands made their way towards the edge of his shirt, gently pulling it up and his pale hands snaked towards the insides of her silky pajamas, slowly caressing her toned stomach. Soft moans escaped her lips making Draco kiss her again as he pulled her closer than before, — but before things got way too hot the door swung open.

"Mate, is it okay if — Oh my god! "

Hermione let out a scream and jumped off of Draco's lap. Malfoy's shriveled hair was visible but most especially his seething pale face as he was glaring at the intruder by the door.

Not long later, Hermione laughed.

"Why the bloody hell are you laughing?" Draco asked, still annoyed by the fact that they were disturbed, "I don't know." the brunette reasoned.

"Okay, I'll talk to you later," Tom slowly said as he closed the door once again, "Sorry about that guys." He said as he gave them a sheepish smile.

"You're lucky that Avada and Crucio are Unforgivable, " Draco responded making Tom gulp hard as he left. Draco let out a sigh and ruffled his hair.

Hermione smiled and kissed his cheek fondly, "You know he didn't mean it."

"I know and I kind of expected it considering we're right outside." He said as he faced her, breaking down into a grin, "What I didn't expect though is how excited you are." he pointed out making Hermione blush mad.

He chuckled with that as his arms snaked towards her waist and pulled her close, "Shall we continue this elsewhere?" he whispered into her ear giving shivers down her spine.

She laughed and pushed him playfully, "Maybe later, love. " she said, kissing him before going back inside, giving him a full view of her swaying arse. The platinum blonde boy froze at the sight especially when Hermione winked at him.

"Damn, that woman will be the death of me." He muttered as he stood up and followed her inside.

"You're staying at the corner." Draco pointed out at Tom soon after he shut the bedroom door.

Chapter Text

Tom made sure everyone was already fast asleep. His eyes looked at the clock and was shocked to see it was already past 2 am. Damn, why can't he just sleep?

"I can't fucking sleep," He muttered to himself with frustration. He decided to go out by the porch for some fresh air, so he did.

Once he was out of the house, he instantly froze as he heard a voice, "What are you doing and why are you still up?" he jumped from his place and looked over his shoulder only to find a laughing Emma Watson.

"Good God Em! You scared me!" he exclaimed as he held out his hand towards his chest.

The brunette actress rolled her eyes and laughed, "You're being dramatic." she pointed out.

Tom chuckled and walked towards her. He sat down next to her as his arms snaked towards her waist, pulling her closer to him.

"Why are you still up may I ask?" Tom asked.

"I would ask the same thing." laughed Emma, "— and on the contrary, I can't sleep."

"You and Me both." Tom chuckled.

Emma let out a content sigh as she rested her head on his shoulders, "This feels nice." She mumbled.

Tom only hummed in agreement as he instinctively rubbed her arms with the use of his hand. "I wish we could stay like this forever." He replied making Emma give out a small sad smile, "— but we can't." she said.

"I know what you're about to say Em," Tom sighed, " — but can we just forget it just for tonight and enjoy it for a while? While we still can?"

Emma lifted her head away from his shoulders and faced him, "You know I can't help it Tom." she began, "I can't just  enjoy  the present knowing that we're just in an alternate universe right now. Knowing that this is  not  the right time yet. Knowing Jade is at home, your girlfriend is still at home, waiting for you. "

"I know Emma," Tom groaned in frustration as he slipped his arms off of her, "Do you think I haven't thought about that?"

"Well, it seems like you're not affected by any of this!" Emma retorted.

"What do you mean I'm not affected? I'm the one who's stuck in the middle of the mess Em. I —"

"— Ah so you're the one who's stuck in the middle?! Wow!" she stood up, "I can't believe you Tom ! Years had passed and you still haven't  changed!"

Tom stood up in front of her, "And what's that supposed to mean? What are you insinuating?" he demanded, "Do you think I'm not hurting Em? Do you think I'm not also as confused as you are? And now you're here, pinpointing me like it's all my fault?"

"I did not say such a thing!"

"You implied it!" he exclaimed, "I'm confused as well Em! I didn't ask for any of this you know. I didn't ask for me to love you and you to love me back! I did not ask the universe for us to start over again and unfortunately for us, it did give us another shot but at the wrong time!"

Emma was taken aback as she let a tear slip from her eye, "So you're saying you've started to regret any of this?"

"Maybe I am." he huffed.

"Why are we always like this?" she whispered, "Why are we always stuck in wrong timing? "

Tom just stood quiet. His chest was rising and falling as his blue eyes bore into her brown ones. "Listen Em, I —"

"— you don't need to explain anything." She cut him off, "Sorry about the outburst. I'm just really confused and tired."

He nodded with that, "I understand. Same as me," he sighed.

Emma gave him a stiff nod, "I'm going out for a walk Tom. I — I need to."

Emma started to walk away, rather fast. She went out of the bushed that were concealing the guest house, as she heard Tom's cry of her name.

"Emma!"

"EMMA!"

"What?!" she exclaimed back and turned around, seeing Tom following close behind her.

"Where the bloody hell are you going?!" he asked.

"Please Tom, we both know that I can't be lost here. Besides, no matter how far I walk, I know I'm still going to end at Malfoy's property. So you don't need to worry." She said stubbornly.

Tom groaned in frustration when Emma started to run away again, "We don't know that. Stop being so stubborn!" he called out, following her towards the back portion of the Quidditch Pitch, not knowing they were near the unwarded area. "Emma I think we're far from the house now! Stop running or we'll get lost goddamnit!"

"Don't follow me!" she exclaimed, "I'll stop running away if you'll stop following me!"

"God Emma! You're driving me crazy, can't you see that? Stop this madness and just go back to the guest house and sleep. I think you're going mental!"

"Oh, now you're calling me mental?! I had a rather peaceful evening by myself but you showed up and ruined it!"

The brunette actor scoffed and ran faster. Now he was beside her. He took her arm, making her seething face, face him, but before Tom could retort. Both of them froze as they heard a voice and a red light flashing towards them.

Until they saw nothing but black.

Draco and Hermione apparated towards Draco's bedroom in Malfoy Manor. The brunette gasped as she looked around the room.

She took note of the interior, it was decorated beautifully, with a grey and a touch of silver paint. The sofas were black with glittering silver and green cushions; there was a coffee table that was made of emerald green glass with a twisted diamond base with various decoration pieces. There was also a huge carpet in front of the roaring fire.

Her eyes made their way towards the huge bookshelf near his study table, filled with all sorts of books — and he also had his favorite pictures hanging on it. Hermione's golden brown eyes just roamed around the place, appreciating every detail.

Not until she noticed Draco's arms snaking from her back going around her waist. The platinum-blonde boy rested his chin on her shoulder as he sighed, "Like what you see?"

Hermione nodded, "I haven't been in your room you know." she pointed out as she looked at him by her shoulders, "— and now I can clearly say that you Malfoys have a taste." she chuckled, making Draco chuckle along with her as he kissed the nape of her neck, savoring her scent, her touch.

"Draco?" she breathed out.

Draco just groaned in response. He slowly made his lips towards her neck and kissed it gently, "Isn't it a bit too soon?" she asked.

"Who are we kidding Hermione," Draco began, as he let her face him, "We've been waiting for this moment for years. "

"You're right." she smiled, "You're right about that."

And with that, Hermione's lips crushed into Draco's as the two moved in sync. Hermione immediately let out a soft moan as she felt Draco's hands gripping her waist, she pulled him closer which made Draco's lips leave hers and trailed towards her neck once again. Draco's hand left her waist and towards her thigh slowly hoisted her up. The brunette wrapped her legs around his waist as Draco led them towards his massive bed.

He gently placed Hermione on top of his bed and he crawled his way above her. "You sure about this? We can stop if you're not —" Draco was cut off when Hermione attacked his lips once again, her hands snaked towards his neck and pulled him closer. "I'm more than sure, Draco," she said as she broke herself out of the kiss.

Draco smiled at her and kissed her forehead lovingly as his grey eyes met her golden brown orbs. But before Draco could prance into Hermione once again, a faint pop was heard behind them making himself jump off of his girlfriend.

"What is it with all these annoying disturbances whenever I make out with you!" he whispered angrily.

Hermione sighed and looked past at him, only to find Dobby.

"What's wrong Dobby?" the brunette asked.

"Merlin! Dobby I thought I specifically instructed you to stay out of my room?!" Draco, irritated at the house elf.

Dobby stepped back a bit and felt bad for making his master angry. Hermione placed her palm above Draco and looked at him pointedly, towards Dobby, "I'm sorry Master. But you specifically told me to stay out when there is no emergency." the house elf said.

That made Draco furrow his brows and look at him, "What do you mean? Don't tell me there's an emergency?"

Hermione's eyes widened with that and gripped Draco's hand tighter, completely anxious about what the house elf was about to say.

"Jinky had told me, sir. She saw Mister Tom and Missus Emma fighting. Missus Emma ran out of the house and went towards the woods — at the back of the Quidditch Pitch and Mister Tom followed her. Then a man took them. They've been taken, Master. Dobby's worried for Missus Emma and Mister Tom."

Chapter Text

"I'm not going to kill you both," Burke began a sinister smile forming on his lips, running chills down Emma and Tom's spine.

"—  yet. "

Tom gulped hard with that.

Dying in the hands of a psychotic murderous wizard isn't his ideal death. He pictured himself dying old, his hair grey, and next to the woman he had grown old with. He pictured himself before, dying happily knowing he had accomplished anything and everything he ever wanted.

Not  like this.

"Perhaps you two are wondering why I wanted you both hostage until the Malfoy kid comes and rescues you," he carried on.

Emma's eyes shot open as soon as she heard him talking about Draco, Tom on the other hand answered him, "What do you want with Draco?"

Burke snapped his neck towards him and cackled, " Because  I want Lucius Malfoy to pay."

"What? Why?!" Tom asked.

Emma's eyes widened with that and prayed silently to shut him up before letting himself killed, but the heavens hadn't heard her since Tom carried on, "What do you mean?"

"And this is where my story comes in —" Burke replied, "You see my life years back was incredibly  fine . You know, killing filthy muggles, erasing their existence into this world —"

"—Why? Why do you do that? Why do you kill innocent people?" Emma asked making Tom flinch.

She was supposed to just keep quiet.

Tom's eyes widened when Burke slowly turned his head towards her, "Because Missy, muggles are  worthless.  They are useless in this world, they aren't nothing like us. They should be gone in the flesh! My aunt and my father had started this, and I am willing to finish their jobs. " he spat making Tom and Emma flinch.

Emma's eyes squinted with his words and faced Tom, both sharing the same thoughts.  Burke hasn't suspected them as muggles, yet.

And it should be kept that way for them to stay alive. "— I was minding my own business. Not until Lucius Malfoy stepped in. The famous Head Auror. He discovered my hideout and ordered the others to ambush me, my father, and my aunt. They were killed in the process. The Aurors killed them! I was about to escape, but  He  captured me.  He  ruined me."

"I was locked up in Azkaban, then I heard devastating news that my wife had died due to depression, little did they know that she was carrying my child. She got depressed right after I was locked up. Lucius Malfoy destroyed my family. He destroyed me! — and now that his only heir will be coming, I will finish him! Ending their line. Then, I'll continue on my life in killing pathetic nonmagical folks  including   mudbloods."

"I was observing the party a while back, seizing the perfect moment. I was outside the properties' wards but I invented a spell of my own, to magnify my eyesight. Honestly, I was going after that mudblood Granger, that Malfoy always seems to be spending time with. But because of you two, you made my job a lot easier. You were a perfect bait to the Malfoy kid." He cackled up.

Tom and Emma grew pale.

Burke was going to kill Draco!

"Tom, I'm scared," Emma whispered catching Tom's attention.

The muggle actor faced her from across the dark room and frowned, "Me too Em. I'm worried for Malfoy." He said.

Burke had left minutes ago, leaving two frightened muggles.

Emma nodded with that and frowned, "If anything happens Tom, I-I just want to say I'm sorry." she began making him look at her with furrowed brows.

"What do you mean?" He asked. "I'm sorry for everything. For yelling at you and for getting away. If I hadn't been so careless, we wouldn't have been captured. This is all my fault, I-I —" I soft sob escaped her lips making Tom frown.

If only he could get up and embrace her, he would do it. "Oh Emma, it's not your fault. Don't blame this on yourself." He said.

"— Burke was already planning this all along remember. We were just in the bad timing that's all. Neither of us expected this to happen, don't blame yourself please." He carried on softly, "I'm sorry too, Em."

With that, Emma looked up and faced him, "What are you sorry about? It's not —" he cut her off, "— I'm sorry for hurting you all these years. I'm sorry for screaming at you and not being understanding. I'm sorry for being a coward and an arse and just being completely selfish. I don't deserve you yet you gave me another chance despite of the circumstances. I loved you Em, and I will always love you. I'm sorry for everything."

A tear escaped Emma's eyes and let her chocolate brown eyes look into his icy blues.

A faint smile plastered on her lips as she sighed, "We keep on hurting each other Tom. Fate always brings us together whether we know it or not. But you still chose to fight despite everything that had happened. I can't say no to the risk you have offered, I just can't reject you. I love you too much for that. I had always loved you."

"Emma, I —"

The door abruptly swung open making Tom stop talking. Both faced the door in front of them as they noticed a flash of platinum blonde hair after he disillusioned himself.

Tom released a sigh of relief and also Emma but a hint of fear was within them. Draco is here, but Burke is still somewhere lurking behind these walls.

"Draco? What are you doing here?" Emma frantically asked. Worried and fear flowed from her mouth as Draco hurriedly cast an  alohomora  on their cuffs. "Mate, please you have to leave. You don't understand —"

"Mate we have to hurry. I can't apparate from the inside, the wards are too powerful for me to get away. Just keep quiet and stay beside me." Draco instructed.

Emma quickly flew into Tom's arms as soon as she got away from her cuffs and Tom immediately accepted her hug.

The brunette actress then faced the young wizard and gave him a small smile as she enveloped him in a hug, "Thank you Draco." she muttered as the Malfoy heir quickly hugged her back before pulling away.

"I won't let anything happen to you guys, now let's go before —"

"— Well, well, well . . . look who finally decided to show up."

The voice of Burke hit their ears making them turn cold and pale. The three froze at their spot as they slowly turned around and saw Burke leaning against the door frame, a sinister smile plastered on his lips.

Malfoy had fallen into his trap.

"Can we go inside now? I can't seem to find any reasons why we should stay hidden for so long." Ron complained for the umpteenth time but the group didn't blame him though, they were itching to get inside and help their friend.

Draco was already inside the warehouse. Ron, Harry, Alex, and the rest of the Aurors including James, Sirius, Arthur, and especially Lucius were with them.

"Are you sure this is your plan?" James asked, "We have to get inside. We don't have enough time." he continued.

Harry shook his head with that, "No Dad, if we go immediately there's a lot of chance that Burke will kill them off within a blink." he explained.

"He's right. I know Burke," Lucius said with a grim expression, "We can't ambush him immediately because that's what he'll be expecting especially right after what happened the last time."

"So we'll stall?" Arthur asked as Ron nodded at his father.

"That's why the rest will keep him distracted while Hermione and Ginny will find the room where they're hidden, and then she will give us a signal when it's time for us to go. I reckon Draco's already there, well, he better be there," he explained.

"Remind me again why we let you three tag along?" Sirius asked as his eyes darted toward Alex, Harry, and Ron. "And pray tell where the others are?"

Alex shrugged with that, "It's all part of the plan." he said. "Hermione and the rest are at the other side of the building with the other Aurors you'd assigned."

Sirius sighed with this and James face palmed himself as he gave Harry a pointed look, "Your Mother will kill me for this."

The raven-haired young wizard just chuckled at that as they waited for a few more minutes before they went in. "We'll be alright. Burke is on his own, he's outnumbered."

"Draco better be careful," Lucius muttered as he gripped his wand tightly, anxiousness flooded through his veins as he thought about his eldest son inside the warehouse.

Sirius frowned with that and placed his palm on Lucius Malfoy's shoulder, "He'll be alright." He said reassuringly.

"He better be."

At the other side of the building, Hermione, Cassie, Ginny, Blaise, Pansy, Luna, Neville, Dan, Rupert, Matt, Bonnie, Evanna, and four other Aurors were there.

"You guys ready?" Hermione asked as she gripped her wand, she looked at them over her shoulders finding them nodding.

"Alright, Me and Ginny will go ahead and look for them. You guys do what you have to do and you —," she said as she pointed at the muggle celebrities, "Set the trap up, the Slytherins will help you —" as she pointed at Cassie, Pansy, and Blaise. "— and Luna and Neville, distract Burke. The Aurors will stay with you in case the plan doesn't go well." she instructed as all of them nodded.

"I can't believe Lucius Malfoy has placed a teenager to be the one who'll order us." an Auror had said, causing them to snicker.

"I'd be careful if I were you, Hermione knows a lot of spells than you," Neville smirked as the Aurors chuckled.

Hermione rolled her eyes and smirked, "Stick to plan alright."

Then she and Ginny disillusioned themselves and proceeded to go inside the building.

"We'll set this trap up in muggle style or what?" Blaise asked.

Rupert smirked at him, "Muggle style with magic." he answered.

"Well I like your enthusiasm Grint, but are you certain this will work?" Pansy asked as she took the end of the net from Bonnie's hands and handed it to Matt.

Rupert was about to reply when Cassie cut him off, "This better be." she said as she inspected the trap.

"Alright, the trap's already set," Dan informed.

"How about place a sticking spell and a concealment charm?" he asked and Blaise happily took out his wand and placed the spells at the trap.

"I think that's it," Evanna remarked earning a smile from the group.

"What's the use of this again?" Blaise asked as Pansy scowled at him.

"It's for slowing him down later." she replied, "— if the plan works out," she added.

"Now what?" Rupert asked.

Cassie exhaled wearily, "Now we'll hide and wait."

"I assume you're not alone boy?" Burke cackled making Draco flinch a bit.

No, no he wasn't.

"Yes, I am." the platinum blonde replied stiffly.

Burke smirked, "Really? I doubt it." he said, "If your father thinks it's wise to barge in uninvited, I will kill you three in a second."

"He won't." Draco said, praying to whoever God is listening to him that Burke isn't a Legilimence, "He doesn't even know I'm here."

Burke raised a brow and tugged his lip upward, "Pity. Then we'll just wait for him then or I'm going to finish you off now and then send you back to him like a gift." he grinned sinisterly.

Draco froze with that as Emma and Tom were shaking in fear. "You have to fight for it then."

The platinum blonde countered as he took out his wand and gripped it tightly, pointing the end towards Burke.

Burke let out a sinister laugh and pointed him at him, "That's more like it! You're not much of a coward like I thought you were Malfoy." He laughed, "— you are so much more like your Father."

Draco's stormy grey eyes glared at Burke, "You two, stay away." He whispered at Tom and Emma for he knew they were pretty much defenseless and might get hurt.

Not leaving their gaze on Burke and Draco, the two muggle celebrities slowly backed away, but Burke noticed it. "Not staying to fight with your friend? How pity. Malfoy had come to rescue your arses and there you are hiding like cowards?" he laughed.

Draco glared at him deadly, "This is not their fight Burke. Leave them out of his!" He said.

"Some friends you have." Burke snorted and smirked wickedly.

"We don't have our wands." Emma said in defense making Burke's pitch-black eyes flick towards her, "What kind of witch or wizard leaves their wands behind?" He asked, tugging up a smirk, "Wait — you aren't, are you?" He carried on, directing his wand towards them making them freeze.

"YOU'RE MUGGLES!" He laughed wickedly.

"I knew there was something odd about you two! I can't sense any magic in you! I could've killed you sooner! Now I'm going to! Avada Ka — "

"Stupify!" Draco cried sending Burke to fall but the man immediately stood up and grinned at him.

"Protecting your muggle friends now Draco?" He cackled, "Such a shame. A respected pureblood like yourself befriending filths. Muggles and Mudbloods! You could do so much better!"

And that had made Draco seethe. "I'll watch my mouth if I were you!" he bellowed which only made Burke laugh.

"What are you going to do about it?" he started, "When I'm done with you, I'm going to finish what I've started. Starting with your muggle friends and your mudblood girlfriend!"

Draco saw red. He was fuming.

"How dare you insult her!" he exclaimed as he pointed his wand at him, "Expelliarmus!" but the opponent avoided his spell.

Burke narrowed his eyes at him and was about to throw a spell when suddenly they heard a ruckus from outside.

"Bombarda!"

— and the door exploded. Burke was sent to the floor and luckily Draco cast a protrego spell at him, Emma, and Tom.

"Sorry, we're late," Hermione smirked as she and Ginny entered the room, casting a patronus outside as a signal.

Tom and Emma exchanged glances and Draco smiled at her, "You're right on time." he said.

"Now let's get this show on the road."

Chapter Text

"Now Neville!" Luna said as she heard the explosion and saw the Patronus, it was Hermione's signal.

Minutes later they saw Burke running towards them. Just after the evil wizard cast them a spell, wand gripping tightly and furious eyes glaring, Neville cast Obscuro .

Luna took Neville's arms as the two rushed towards the opposite direction, quickly avoiding the green light.

The other Aurors tried to duel him but Luna made them follow their tracks so they won't screw up the plan.

"Merlin! Was that an Avada?!" Neville exclaimed as they ran away.

Luna just nodded, as they saw Cassie by the corner. Neville heard Burke casting another unforgivable spell at them but an Auror quickly cast a  protrego spell  right at them.

As soon as they reached the corner, Cassie and Pansy took them out of Burke's sight as the furious wizard stepped into something thus making him levitate upside down and tangling from the air, making his wand drop to the ground.

With quick reflexes, Bonnie took Burke's wand from the cold floor and immediately gave it to Blaise Zabini, who quickly passed it to his girlfriend Pansy saying he didn't want to touch it.

"Why?" the raven-haired Slytherin girl asked him.

"Who knows how many people he had killed with  that! " Blaise answered earning an eye roll from his girlfriend.

"What the hell is this?!" Burke exclaimed and as if on cue, Draco, Hermione, Emma, Tom, and Ginny appeared in front of him.

"Looks like you had fallen into the trap Burke." Draco Malfoy said as he stepped forward, smirking.

Benedict Burke hated his look. Hated that smug look. He looked like his Father.

Draco raised a brow at him, waiting for his answer, but Burke glared at him, "You will pay for this Malfoy! You and your Father will pay!"

"What will we pay you for actually?" a voice took over making all of their head snap towards its direction.

There stood Lucius Malfoy, James and Harry Potter, Ron and Arthur Weasley, and Alex and Sirius Black.

Burke's eyes gave Lucius a deadly glare, "Your life Malfoy, and everyone who held dear to you! As soon as I get out of here, you'll pay! You will pay for  everything! "

Lucius sneered at him and cast a  silencio  at Burke. He immediately performed a tricky wand movement making Burke's stick together from behind, as if an invisible cuff was placed. Sirius on the other hand took the trap away and levitated the man back towards the ground.

Burke looked more furious than ever, he muttered inaudible words, and if looks could kill, every one of them would be long gone.

The Aurors took Burke from their hands and waited until Lucius could say anything, "Take him immediately to Azkaban. No more questioning, he'll be sentenced to a lifetime and a million kisses from the Dementors." Lucius instructed cold stormy grey eyes glaring at Burke and then at his colleagues, "I'll be there as soon as I finish talking to my son and taking them home."

With a nod, the Aurors along with Burke, walked outside and disapparated. James and Arthur decided to stay put and accompany them to go home since their children were also involved.

"Are you alright?" Lucius asked Draco. The platinum blonde boy nodded, "You sure?" Emma interrupted, "You just dueled him a while ago." she pointed out as Tom nodded in agreement.

"He didn't hurt you, did he?" Lucius asked again, wearily.

Draco just gave him a small smile and nodded, "I'm fine really. Hermione and Ginny blasted the door open before he could do anything to me, then Luna and Neville cast a distraction, giving us time to get out of the room."

"Thank Merlin for that." the older Malfoy breathed out as he hugged his eldest son, "Your Mother will not be happy." He grimaced, earning a chuckle from Draco.

"What did Burke want anyway? Why did he kidnap your friends?" James asked as Tom and Emma stepped forward.

"We'll tell you why." Emma replied and Tom nodded in agreement, "It all started when . . ." They both told the story as everyone listened intently, obviously still leaving the part about them being muggles.

Hermione didn't listen to what they were saying, her eyes didn't leave Draco for a second.

The platinum blonde noticed it and gave her a little squeeze on her hand. "Hey, what's wrong?" He asked, frowning.

Hermione only shook her head and sighed, "Nothing's wrong. I was just relieved that everything went according to plan. I was afraid that I'd lose you." she breathed out.

Malfoy only frowned and kissed her forehead, "It's over now."

Just in time Emma and Tom had finished telling them Burke's story, and Arthur finally announced that it was time for them to go. Everyone nodded as they walked outside the warehouse.

"I want nothing more but to get some sleep!" Alex cried as Ron and Rupert nodded in unison, "You said it mate."

"What time is it?" Matt asked as James Potter replied, "It's practically 5 in the morning now." A series of groans erupted making him chuckle.

"Alright kids, let's take you lot home so you can rest." Arthur Weasley said as Lucius tugged a smirk, "Come on now." he said as every one of them held each other's hands or linked each other's arms.

"Let's go home," Draco whispered to Hermione, the brunette smiled and gave him a gentle squeeze of the hand, and with a pop, they vanished.

"Wake up boys!"

"It's almost lunchtime, come on everyone up!"

Groaning, the boys slowly opened their eyes and saw Emma and Hermione leaning against the doorframe.

Tom, Draco, Harry, Dan, and Alex groaned. "Food is ready sleepyheads!" Emma chirped.

"It's still so early, love." Tom practically whined as he slowly stood up and walked towards her.

"It's 11 in the morning idiot." Emma laughed, "Come on, take a shower and get dressed so all of us can walk towards the Malfoy's gazebo for lunch." she instructed and playfully pushed Tom away after the brunette actor kissed him on the cheeks.

"Good Morning, my darling" Draco greeted as soon as he enveloped Hermione into a hug, "Morning," she replied and kissed his cheek. Draco chuckled kissed her forehead and looked at her lovingly.

"Go get ready. I'll meet you in the living room, the others are getting ready also," she said.

Malfoy gave her a mocking salute as he headed towards another bathroom to take a shower.

"Can we just eat first before taking a shower?" Alex grumbled.

Hermione shook her head, "No, Lex. There are spare bathrooms in the other rooms since we girls are already done showering."

"Yeah, go use them," Emma said. Alex muttered words incoherently and walked towards their room.

"Why so bloody early!" Dan cried.

"I want to sleep more but I'm also bloody hungry!" Harry whined.

Both were still obviously very sleepy.

"I know mate! But come on, I'm starving!"

"You said it!"

Emma and Hermione exchanged a look and shook their heads at their friends.

"Boys."

Later that morning, the gang was sitting at the lovely Gazebo by the garden. The lot was talking and chatting animatedly with one another as if they were all good old friends telling stories as they stuffed themselves with food.

Everyone was happy.

Until a pop was heard from behind, revealing Dobby. "Hey Dobby, what is it?" Draco asked at his house elf.

"Someone is looking for you Master. Well, he's looking for . . . all of you." he replied as Draco's brows furrowed in question, "Who are they may I ask." he said.

"They say that their names are Grindelwald and Dumbledore, sir."

Everyone froze with that and exchanged glances with one another. Draco frowned and nodded, "Alright. We'll be there in a minute. Please take them to the living room and offer them some tea."

The house elf nodded and popped away, leaving a sad-looking group.

They know what's going to happen now.

Draco opened the large double oak doors and stepped inside their large living area. Their eyes landed on Albus Dumbledore and Gellert Grindelwald enjoying a cup of tea.

Tom felt Emma's hand gripping his tightly as they walked towards them.

"Hello Professor, Mister Grindelwald." Draco started making the two older wizards smile at him and greeted all of them.

"I assume the stone is ready then, Professor?" Cassie asked a frown etched on her face.

Professor Dumbledore only smiled and nodded as he took out his wand and revealed two bright stones.

"It's ready." Gellert Grindelwald said. "You can go home now."

"Wait, how does this work again?" Dan asked.

"All of you will touch these stones and will transport you back to your time. We did some extra work on it so you'll go to the time where Mr. Feltson and Miss Watson had seen the stones from the first place." Grindelwald explained, "So in other words, it's like you never left in the first place."

"And how about us?" Draco asked

Professor Dumbledore shook his head, "It depends if you want to forget Mr. Malfoy, but unfortunately we had only worked for the muggles so the wizarding world timeline won't be changed."

"So you're saying that we'll . . . that thing will . . . obliviate us?" Emma breathed out as she gripped Tom's hand tightly.

Professor Dumbledore only nodded in reply, "Yes, your journey back from those stones contained a memory modification. I'm sorry Miss Watson, but we have to." he said, "You lot won't even suppose to be here. So again, we apologize for the unfortunate circumstances and any events that had happened. This wasn't supposed to happen" he sighed.

"No," Emma said, a small smile crept on her face, "You gave us a chance to get to know them. The experience is anything but unfortunate."

Hermione smiled at her and so did the rest.

"But Professor, can we say goodbye to them before heading home?" Tom asked as the two older wizards smiled.

"Take all the time you need."

"So this is it, huh?" Rupert began, breaking the tension as soon as they reached the Manor's patio.

"Now what?" Neville said.

"We move on with our lives just as they will do with theirs," Cassie answered, frowning.

"We're going to miss you." Ginny said as her eyes darted at Emma, "All of you." as she looked at the rest.

"Too bad we haven't had more time to take you on tour or even play Quidditch mates." Ron pointed out as Rupert chuckled, "I think we've had enough adventure from earlier mate."

Everyone laughed at that.

"Do take care, all of you," Alex said as he smiled.

"We'll always treasure the few moments we had with you guys." Pansy replied as Blaise nodded, grateful, snaking her arm at her waist, "That, we will."

Emma turned to Hermione, "You take care alright?" the muggle actress said making the witch smile.

"You too Emma. We'll see you guys in 13 years."

"Can't wait." Emma laughed.

"You can see us in three years though," Tom chuckled, "The first movie will be released then, but we'll still be a bit young."

"Yeah, and who knows, we'll bump into each other in the future." Bonnie pointed out.

"Well, we surely won't miss the movie premiers and all your other projects." Harry piped in.

Dan laughed, "Don't watch my Broadway shows alright." He said as Harry threw his arm at his shoulder.

"Are you kidding me mate? We'll go and watch every show, right Gin?"

Ginny laughed with that, "That we will."

"Wouldn't that be funny," Emma giggled, "You could act like fans, and we would give you autographs or we'd share a cup of tea, being British, chatting, waiting for our flights." she carried on making everyone laugh.

"We can't wait Em." Pansy said as she nodded her head in agreement, "And if the circumstances allow, we could go shopping."

"That, I'd want to do." Evanna giggled.

"Thanks for the fun last night though, we got to experience pranking witches and going to a Malfoy Ball." Matt chuckled making Draco laugh.

"It was fun spending time with you lot," Draco said, " — and I'll be forever grateful for you all as well." he continued as his eyes gazed at Emma and Tom.

Emma turned to Draco and smiled, "No Draco, we owe you our lives." she said.

"Yeah mate, you saved us. You'd make a bloody good Auror." Tom said, chuckling.

Draco gave them a smile with that, "It was no problem. You both, in a way, also saved us. You're the reason why we captured Burke and ended up saving my life and my Father's, and with that, I'll be eternally grateful."

"Well, we may forget you guys, but it's still a hell of an experience," Tom replied.

"Deep down, we'll know. Our hearts will know, the feeling of this world, the existence of this experience." Emma said, eyes glistening as she watched her new friends.

"I hope I get to dream about this." Dan stated, "Yeah, especially last night when I was flying. I loved every second of it!" exclaimed Rupert, making everyone laugh.

After a few more moments, the young wizards and witches engulfed the seven muggles with hugs, and kisses, expressing their gratitude and sentiments.

Soon after, Emma and Tom excused themselves from the group to talk in privacy.

Pulling her to the other end of the patio, Tom turned his back towards the others shielding Emma from their gaze even as Hermione urged them not to eavesdrop. Every one of them knows how hard their situation will be — well hell, who couldn't sense it? They're about to forget everything. Feeling slightly guilty, the group looked away and chatted about their adventures and the things they did.

"I know this is hard for us Emma, but —"

Emma cut Tom off and gave him a soft small smile, "I'll be alright. No matter what happens when we go home, I'll be fine knowing in my heart we had our chance even if it only lasted for a night." she muttered, a tear escaping her eyes.

"I wish we had more time." Tom expressed, a silent tear left his eye, "I'm so sorry."

Emma let the tears flow from her eyes as she looked at Tom with sad eyes, but she smiled nevertheless, "I may forget about this. We may forget everything about us in this alternate universe we were fortunate enough to be stuck in but I know that my heart will never forget. Will never forget that I'd love you. I know that when we get home, we might part ways and move on with our lives separately, but I believe if we really are meant to be, we will go back to each other again. When the time's right, we'll be together again." he said softly, lifting Emma's chin to make her look into his eyes. "Know that I will always love you, no matter what happens, Emma. I will always love you, Emma Watson."

Emma smiled at him, her sad chocolate brown eyes locked on his sad crystal blues, "I love you too, Tom Felton. My mind might forget about us but my heart will always remember this."

"We'll be in each other's hearts and our minds, even if we don't know it. I don't want to leave this world with a frown on our faces." Tom said, "Promise me you'll smile before we leave?"

Nodding her head, Emma gazed into Tom's crystal blue eyes, trying with all her heart and soul to imbed their moments in her brain. Praying that somewhat they can defy the magic and keep their memories, even spare ones, the special ones.

Tom took her face in his hands bent to kiss her, as her arms wrapped around his neck. The kiss wasn't desperate or wild, but it was soft, tender, and full of love, purpose, and pain.

As they pulled apart, Tom winked at her as they walked back towards the groups. Emma held a smile on her face as Draco faced them, "Let's go home?"

Emma and Tom exchanged glances, they took each other's hands and smiled as they faced their friends.

"Let's."

Albus Dumbledore and Gellert Grindelwald faced the seven muggles. Draco, Hermione, Cassie, Alex, Harry, Ron, Ginny, Neville, Luna, Pansy, and Blaise were right behind them, facing their friends as they got ready to leave.

Dan, Rupert, Bonnie, Matt, Evanna, Emma, and Tom stuck out their hand above the two stones as Dumbledore asked, "Ready?"

The seven actors and actresses nodded and smiled at their magical friends. They waved them goodbye and smiled.

A chorus of  "Goodbye", "Take Care",  and  "See you soon"  was heard before they touched the stone. A blinding light followed right after Emma and Tom faced each other and smiled.

Tom mouthed an,  "I love you . . ."

And Emma mouthed,  ". . . Always."

With a smile, they disappeared.

Chapter Text

They were gone.

And just like that, Dan, Rupert, Bonnie, Evanna, Matt, Tom and Emma disappeared. Out of their sights.

"I liked them Draco," Hermione muttered as Draco pulled her closer, his arms wrapped around her shoulders as Hermione rested her head on his chest.

"I liked them too." He breathed out.

Albus Dumbledore and Gellert Grindelwald had already left minutes later and the gang was also preparing to leave for their own respective houses.

"I think we need to go home and rest," Harry announced.

Blaise nodded with that, "Agreed."

"We still have to go back to Hogwarts tomorrow." Alex pointed out.

"Right, well, see you, tomorrow fellas," Draco said as all of them exchanged hugs and goodbyes before apparating and flooing themselves back home.

"I need to take a nap." Cassie announced as she began to walk off, "I'll also be meeting Mother later, so I probably be going home late tonight."

Draco nodded, "Alright. But don't fool me, Cass, I know you'll be having a date with Nott later." he tutted and laughed as he saw Cassie turning crimson red.

"I do not, " she said before rolling her eyes and walked towards upstairs.

Hermione let out a chuckle before pulling Draco into a quick kiss, "I should get going too. I need some catching up with Lily and some rest."

"I'll see you tonight?" he asked as Hermione raised a brow in amusement.

"Is the great Draco Malfoy asking me out on a date?" she smirked.

"Obviously. We haven't had a proper date yet," he said making Hermione go red.

The brunette placed her palm against Draco's cheek as the platinum blonde bent his neck, crashing his lips against hers. "I'll see you tonight then," Hermione whispered as she walked towards the fireplace.

"See you," Draco said, a smirk planted on his face as Hermione let out a small smile before taking a handful of floo powder and disappearing.

The Malfoy heir sighed in satisfaction and turned around, he was about to climb upstairs and take a long nap right before Narcissa's voice found his ears.

"Draco, darling?"

"Yes, Mother?" Draco asked.

"Can you please get me some more chocolate frogs?"

Draco let out a groan, "Alright Mother." Damn pregnancy cravings.

A day later . . .

"Home sweet home," Draco said as Hermione giggled and took his hand, dragging him towards the castle.

"I haven't forgotten what you said the first day we got stuck in the muggle world." She began, as Draco arched a brow at her.

"I said that?" he asked, innocently.

Hermione rolled her eyes, "Don't play dumb Draco, it doesn't suit you." She tutted.

Malfoy only chuckled, "Alright you caught me. I can't believe you still remember!"

Hermione laughed, "Who wouldn't?" She smirked, a smirk that can make a Malfoy run for his money, "Kiss up." she said as she pointed her finger towards the gravel floor.

Draco rolled his eyes at that and slithered his arms at Hermione waist, pulling her close. Her golden brown eyes met Draco's stormy greys, "Well, I won't certainly kiss the Hogwarts floor, but I know something else that I'd rather kiss." he smirked, as his eyes flicked towards her rosy lips.

And with that, they kissed, but then again, someone cleared their throat, making the young couple break from their kiss.

"Oi! Less snogging, more walking!"

"The Feast will bloody start in a minute stop snogging around!"

It was Harry and Ron.

Typical.

Draco let out a playful scowl as Hermione giggled. Hand in hand they followed their friends towards the Great Hall, welcoming a new chapter ahead of them.

Meanwhile in the Muggle World . . .

Year: 2011

After their conference, the cast along with the producers and directors had their dinner in a private restaurant. Emma excused herself as she was going to the loo.

Emma went out of the comfort room after minutes of retouching her makeup, feeling satisfied, she went out and was about to go back to her table when she saw something glowing from her peripheral view.

She turned towards its direction but saw nothing.

She shrugged and thought she must be seeing things, and turned around only to see a pair of crystal blue eyes looking straight at her.

It was Tom.

"Oh Hey, Tom." Emma greeted as Tom Felton gave her a small smile.

"Hey Em, Uh can I talk to you for a second?"

Emma hesitated for a bit but nodded and smiled nevertheless, "Sure what is it?"

"I just wanted to congratulate you for everything. You know, the series finale and everything. I just wanted to say thank you for everything. I was thinking a while back that there's a possibility that I can't have another chance to say these things to you properly because you've been, well, — we've been, kind of busy." he ranted on, "Needless to say I want to say thank you and sorry, for everything Emma. I know after all of this we would go on with our lives separately, and you know — I don't want to end up having bad terms with anyone especially you. You're special to me and always will be. So yeah I — I . . ."

Emma let out a smile and cut him off, "Tom easy, it's alright," she chuckled, "Everything's fine between us. We're still friends after all of this,  right?"

Tom grinned at her and nodded, "I wouldn't have it any other way." he said. "I can never forget you Em, you know that, and when we get the chance to meet again in the future, we'll definitely catch up right?"

Nodding, Emma grinned back. "Of course Tom. Absolutely," she said. "And, also, thank you for everything ."

"This isn't a goodbye you know." Tom pointed out, crystal blue eyes twinkling, "It's a see you soon."

"It's a see you soon." Emma smiled, "Good luck with everything, and always know that if you need something or someone, don't hesitate to call." she informed.

"Of course, you too alright? Good luck in the future, always know I'm here to support you all the way." He said as he smiled, "Keep in touch, char. "

Smiling, yet her eyes were glistening, Emma nodded but froze as Tom pulled her into an unexpected hug. Emma welcomed his embrace and pulled him closer. It felt natural , this hug. It was as if they longed for it, their bodies longed for it. Their hearts ached for it.

They held back their tears as they pulled away, smiling softly at each other.

"Till next time, Granger." 

"Till next time, Malfoy." 

Chapter Text

Throughout the years...

2001

"Hurry up love, we're going to miss the red carpet!" Draco Malfoy said just as Hermione Granger walked outside her apartment and headed towards him — who was leaning against his brand new Corniche Rolls-Royce.

"Keep your wand out of the knot," Hermione mumbled as soon as she reached in front of him.

Draco only let out a chuckle and kissed her quickly on the cheeks and swatted her arse as he opened the door for her to slide inside.

"Come on now, the movie's going to start in an hour and I can't wait to see little old Tom walking down that carpet."

Hermione laughed with that just as Draco closed the car door jogged towards his side and went in, "I can't wait to see little Emma too. It's been so long."

"It has been three bloody years." Draco grinned.

"Indeed it is." Hermione smiled.

Draco started the car and drove away towards Odeon Leicester Square cinema, "Harry and the rest are already at the theater." He pointed out, "He even texted me that he already spotted Dan and Rupert coming out from their car. He says it looks like seeing his younger version," he added.

"Looks like we need to use my charm again huh?" She said as she took her wand from her pocket and cast her spell at them. "Good thing I'd taught you a lot how to do this, this is really handy."

"And good thing you're the brightest witch then." Draco grinned and his hand gripped the steering wheel while his free hand took Hermione's and kissed it.

"Of course, I  was our batch Valedictorian." she boasted, earning a roll of Malfoy's eyes and a laugh.

"You were just one point ahead of me." He tutted making Hermione snicker.

"Yet I'd beat you otherwise."

"Whatever," he replied as the two of them erupted with laughter.

Not long after, the two arrived at the venue and met Harry and the rest of the gang all huddled up near the red carpet with the other crowds, waiting for the cast's grand entrance.

The Zabinis were already there, yes you heard that right. The newlywed Pansy and Blaise Zabini were present after their three-month honeymoon vacation.

Followed by the Weasleys — Ron and Lavender were happily married for about a year now, and the three-week-old pregnant Lavender was blooming.

The Potters — Ginny and Harry got married first. A year after they graduated, Harry finally asked his girlfriend the big question and the two were beyond happy ever since. And to top it all off, Ginny Potter found out a week ago that she was pregnant.

Cassiopeia Lestrange and Theodore Nott eventually got back together after their graduation, though they haven't tied the knot yet. They're happily and healthily been traveling around the world together.

Alex here was with Daphne, of course, the two stayed strong after their Hogwarts years though Alex just asked Daphne's hand in marriage two months ago.

Neville was partnerless at the premiere but he and Susan Bones were expected to get married in a month.

Luna Lovegood, or should I say Scammander was present of course. Though she did not expect young Evanna Lynch to be seen in the first Harry Potter film or premiere, she was beyond excited to watch the film with her friends. She even brought along her husband, Rolf Scamander.

Yes, everyone was happy.

But the big question the gang is asking secretly — rather at Malfoy to be exact, is when will he finally ask Hermione her hand?

"It's about time you two got here," Harry said as Hermione and Draco stood behind him and Ginny.

"Just in time too." Ron snickered beside them as he pointed his finger at the group of cast slowly walking their way by the carpet.

"Oh look! Little Emma!" Hermione squealed as she saw her miniature self walking by the carpet, smiling adorably at the cameras and crowds.

Young ten-year-old Emma was waving and smiling, accompanied by young Daniel and young Rupert as the author J. K. Rowling was behind them.

"It's like seeing your kid, eh?" Alex snickered as he clasped both his hands at Ron and Harry's shoulders.

"Yeah mate, it's quite weird but amusing at the same time." Harry laughed.

"You said it." Ron agreed as he pulled Lavender closer with his arm around her shoulder.

"You think your son would look like that in the future Lav?" Cassie asked the former Gryffindor, with a snicker.

Lavender chuckled and held on to her stomach, "Who knows."

"Look! It's Tom!" Cassie called as she pointed her finger at the little thirteen-year-old Tom, smiling at the crowds as he walked down the carpet.

Hermione giggled as she watched little Tom smiling at their way, the gang waved at him as if they were fans.

"Good 'ole Tom," Draco muttered, smiling.

2002

"Are you sure she's coming?" The nervous Draco Malfoy asked as he was fidgeting with his tie for the umpteenth time.

"Hermione's coming brother, stop acting like a bloody lunatic and stay calm," Estella muttered making Lucius and Narcissa laugh.

"Now you're being scolded by your sister," Lucius said earning a roll of the eyes from Draco.

The platinum blonde walked towards his four-year-old sister, bent down, and kissed her cheek, "Where did you get the word bloody lunatic?" He asked, narrowing his eyes.

"Oh, from your friends. Specifically Ron." She answered innocently.

Estella Druella Malfoy. Who has eyes and hair like a Malfoy, was wearing a cute ivory and gold dress with matching silver heels and a cute little tiara. She gave his big brother a warm smile which always makes Draco calm down. He adores his sister very much, and seeing her right now scolding him, makes him realize that his sister's growing up especially when she's turning five in a few months.

Five years ago since Narcissa gave birth to Estella, Draco kept a close eye on his sister ever since. Regardless of his busy day, he never forgets to check up on his sister and spend some time with her.

After Hogwarts Draco finished his Potions, he got into mastery and served as a part-time healer in St. Mungus, while Hermione just finished her degree in Architecture while also serving as a part-time Healer in St. Mungus — both were busy alright, but they never failed to spend some quality time with their loved ones.

Draco sighed exasperatedly and stood up straight, fixed his tie one last time, and faced his parents.

"I'm bloody scared." He mumbled.

"As you should," Narcissa said, taking a step closer to her son and kissing his cheek lovingly, "— and that's okay. It's normal considering it's your wedding day."

"I mean I'm not scared of marrying her, it's the only thing I've ever wanted. I'm scared she won't show up." the Malfoy heir replied making Narcissa shake her head disapprovingly.

"One shouldn't think like that, Draco. Hermione loves you very much," she stated.

"Hello?"

I knock from the door was heard as Lucius Malfoy opened it, revealing a very excited Harry Potter.

"It's time Draco," he announced as the four Malfoys got out of the room and walked towards the wedding hall.

"Congratulations Son," Lucius Malfoy said as he enveloped Draco in a hug which he gladly accepted.

"Thank you, Father, for everything." he breathed.

"We love you Draco," Narcissa Malfoy followed, as he kissed his son's cheek lovingly and hugged him, "I'm glad you're marrying Hermione."

Of course, she is.

"Congratulations brother. I better see you out there!" Estella teased making Draco pinch her cheeks and grin, "And I better see you throwing those petals too."

Estella just gave him an adorable smile and ushered him to come close making Draco Malfoy bend down to her level. Estella kissed his brother's cheek as she left along with her parents.

Draco smiled with that as he and Harry walked towards the hall.

Draco positioned himself at the end of the aisle as his eyes scanned the numerous guests. All their friends and families were there that day, all plastering a big smile on their faces.

The day that he had waited and dreamt for a long time.

"I can't believe I'm getting hitched," he muttered making Harry snort beside him. Ah, the best man.

"You can always back out though," Harry muttered earning a look from Draco as Blaise, Neville, Alex, and Ron laughed beside them, all lining. His groomsmen.

"You're joking right?" the platinum blonde asked wearily as Harry chuckled, "Well get this, if you leave this hall, Hermione will hunt you down and kill you, if you don't, you and Hermione will be as one forever."

Draco smirked at that as his eyes fixed on the closed large oak doors, "That was quite cheesy Potter." he said, "But I'll choose the latter thank you very much."

Harry grinned with that, "Good choice."

Draco looked at him, "As what my choice of best man is also."

Harry smiled with that and clasped Draco's shoulder, "It's an honor mate." he said as the two shared a chuckle, "and besides, I know you'll take good care of her."

"I will, with my life," Draco replied as the wedding song suddenly played, signaling the start of the ceremony.

'Grow Old with You' instrumental started to play as he saw the doors opening, revealing first his sister throwing white rose petals at the carpet aisle. Next Cassie, Pansy, Luna, and Ginny followed as the bridesmaids, all wearing beautiful golden ivory dresses.

And finally, the bride, accompanied by her father.

Everyone stood up as Hermione appeared, a beautiful brunette wearing her dream wedding dress. Her golden brown eyes sparkled with happiness as her lips were tugged into a beautiful smile that always captured his heart.

Draco Malfoy couldn't help but smile and tear up seeing Hermione slowly walking towards him. The woman he had loved ever since they were eleven, the only woman he wished to marry and spend his whole life with. The woman he tends to grow old with.

Hermione Granger. The love of his life.

Will be his wife.

Will be his. Will be his, forever.

2004

A cry was heard. For the umpteenth time.

Hermione sighed, "Draco! Why hasn't she stopped crying?"

"I think she shit herself, oh wait she no, she just wanted to be carried." he groaned as he took the baby to his arms, but Hermione glared at him, "Draco Lucius Malfoy! You words!" she scolded.

"It's not like the baby's going to understand. She's still 7 months old," Draco replied, rolling his eyes.

"Even so," mumbled Hermione, "Wanker."

Draco fake gasped.

"Hermione Jean Malfoy! Your words!"

Hermione just rolled her eyes as she did the last button of the baby's pajamas, "Yey all done!" she exclaimed, kissing her baby's nose.

"Who's the most handsome boy in the world? You are? Yes, you!" she cooed and tickled his tummy as the baby laughed.

"On the contrary, I am," said Draco behind them, carrying a baby girl, who giggled after what Draco said.

"See? She agrees. You think Daddy's the most handsome guy?" he said making the baby giggle some more. "Well, I am but your brother also got daddy's looks so it still counts," he added as he kissed his daughter's cheek, making her giggle once again.

"Come on, put her to bed now. It's time to sleep." Hermione announced as she kissed her son's forehead, "Goodnight my love." she whispered lovingly as the baby showed her his adorable smile.

Hermione turned around and saw Draco placing their daughter slowly on her crib and kissing her forehead lovingly, "Night princess, I'll see you in the morning."

The brunette smiled with that as she stood up, "Switch?" she asked as Draco chuckled, "Obviously." he replied as he walked towards the other crib, passing by Hermione as he swatted her arse making her laugh.

"Hello, darling, goodnight, sweetest dreams," Hermione whispered as she tucked her daughter's hair and kissed her on the forehead.

The baby smiled at her before closing her eyes.

"Now how about  we  go to sleep now, eh?" She heard her husband say as she felt a hand snaking toward her waist, pulling her close to him.

"I'm not yet sleepy." She smirked, as she faced him. Draco just raised his brow in amusement and kissed his wife lovingly.

"What do you suggest we do?" he asked seductively making the brunette smirk wider.

"Let's play wizard's chess or something."

The platinum blonde looked at her incredulously making the brunette giggle. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him tenderly. Draco stared at her for a while tucked the loose platinum blonde strand of hair into her ear and smiled.

Ever since they got married, Ever since she became a Malfoy, Hermione's hair slowly got platinum blonde highlights like theirs, which by the way suited her perfectly.

"You are beautiful," Draco muttered to his wife making her smile.

"I love you," she said.

"And I love you," replied Draco.

"Come on," grinned Hermione as she took Draco's hand, leading them towards the door, "Let's continue this in our room." she winked.

"Minx." Draco grinned.

"Goodnight Lyra and Scorp," Hermione whispered, blowing a kiss on their twins before Draco closed their bedroom door leaving a peacefully asleep Lyra Selena Malfoy and Scorpius Atlas Malfoy.

2011

"The stories we love best do live in us forever so whether you come back by page or by the big screen,  Hogwarts will always be there to welcome you home."

A roar of cheers and applause filled the whole theatre after J. K. Rowling had ended her speech.

Hermione wiped the tear from her eye as Draco looked at her, raising a brow of amusement. Hermione noticed it so she narrowed her eyes at him and nudged him on the sides, "Ow!" the 31-year-old platinum blonde laughed.

"Shut up Malfoy." She muttered as her eyes gazed back towards her old friends at the stage.

Emma Watson and Tom Felton were there alongside with Dan, Rupert, Matt, Evanna, and Bonnie — all smiling and waving at the crowd.

"Oh, back at the last name basis I see." He teased making Hermione smirk at him.

"Old habits die hard," she replied.

Draco kissed his wife's cheek with that and wrapped his arm around her waist. "Alright,  Malfoy. " He whispered making the brunette smile.

"It's bizarre to think that there was one point in our lives that we were up there on stage." He remarked making Hermione laugh and nod as both pair of eyes stared at their old friends.

Then little voices around them reached their ears, "So Scorp, what do you think about the movie?" said Lyra Malfoy to her twin brother.

Scorpius Malfoy smirked, "It was bizarre! Have you seen the way Uncle Neville killed the snake? That was amazing!"

"Not as amazing as Uncle Harry killing Voldemort!" countered Lyra making Draco and Hermione share a glance and laugh.

"Yeah Dad was incredible!" cheered Lily Potter.

"But I don't why Uncle Harry threw the elder wand away. It was the most powerful wand there is! What a waste." Rose Weasley mumbled.

"Duh, of course, it'll be dangerous if the wand ends up in the wrong hands." James Potter tutted as Hugo Weasley nodded in agreement, "Imagine if the wand ends up in another bad wizard!"

"Well it would be like another Voldemort," answered Quinn Weasley wearily.

"That would be scary," shuddered Hailey Longbottom making her sister, Chelsea laugh at her.

"But really, what's up with Muggles altering the books?" Scorp began as his twin nodded in agreement, "In the books it stated that after the war, Uncle Harry puts the elder wand back in Dumbledore's grave." Lyra pointed out.

"Maybe it's a muggle thing." James Potter replied, thinking the exact same thing. 

"Well, aren't they enjoying the movie?" Ginny Potter commented making Harry laugh, "I couldn't agree more."

The adults laughed at that and looked at their kids.

"It's like a mini us," Ron muttered as Neville and Draco chuckled.

Hermione overheard it and smiled. It was a good idea that they brought their kids along with them at the Premiere of Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows Part 2. 

Though their kids were already educated about the books and muggle actors, it still baffles their minds to see their parents in the movie.

Hermione and Draco brought their adorable 7-year-old twins Lyra and Scorp. Harry and Ginny brought their 10-year-old James Arthur and 7-year-old Lily Elizabeth Potter. Ron and Lavender brought their 10-year-old Rose, 8-year-old Hugo, and 5-year-old Quinn Weasley.

Pansy and Blaise though already left after the movie ended, they were in a rush because they still had a meeting to catch, but they still wanted to attend the premiere for their friends. They left their kids back in Italy for the summer, a 9-year-old Ava, a 7-year-old 7-year-old Enzo, and a 5-year-old William.

Luna and Rolf Scammander haven't got the chance to attend, their 5-year-old daughter Ophelia got dragon pox. They also got two more beautiful kids named Juliet who was 8 years old and an adorable 4-year-old Ralph.

Cassiopeia didn't get the chance to attend too, along with her husband Theodore Nott. They got two good-looking 7-year-old twins Caelum and Cyrus. 

Neville though attended the premiere along with his wife Susan, they also brought along their kids, a 9-year-old Hailey and and an 8-year-old Chelsie.

Alex and Daphne also got the chance to attend the premiere but just like Pansy and Blaise, they went home after the movie ended. Their family was scheduled to fly to Indonesia and they didn't want to miss the plane, it would be a waste of tickets — apparently, their kids wanted to try riding an airplane for traveling rather than apparating. Alex and Daphne had four kids, and of course like Draco and Cassiopeia they followed the Black Family tradition and named a 10-year-old Perseus, a 9-year-old Leo, a 7-year-old Alexandra, and a 5-year-old Vega.

Their families got bigger and bigger and that thought, made Hermione's heart swell. She couldn't believe how truly lucky she was to have an amazing family.

"Come on! I want to see them up close."

Chapter Text

December 2019